a_o million_o dr._n bull_n himself_o own_v some_o of_o they_o concern_v the_o holy_a ghost_n how_o many_o will_v there_o be_v if_o we_o shall_v collect_v those_o which_o they_o have_v misapply_v concern_v the_o word_n but_o what_o do_v i_o say_v that_o bad_a interpreter_n may_v nevertheless_o be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o their_o age_n mons_fw-la le_fw-fr vassor_n in_o his_o traité_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'examen_fw-la ch_n 1._o p._n 10._o be_v not_o so_o ready_a to_o grant_v it_o he_o deny_v and_o i_o believe_v he_o be_v in_o the_o right_n that_o any_o advantage_n can_v be_v have_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n towards_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o point_n now_o controvert_v because_o of_o the_o confusion_n which_o arise_v from_o their_o philosophy_n origen_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v he_o have_v so_o perplex_v theology_n one_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o western_a church_n where_o they_o both_o have_v their_o disciple_n and_o admirer_n by_o endeavour_v to_o adjust_a christianity_n to_o philosophy_n that_o we_o meet_v with_o a_o thousand_o difficulty_n in_o determine_v what_o those_o two_o author_n and_o those_o who_o have_v follow_v their_o step_n real_o think_v on_o several_a important_a point_n of_o religion_n they_o give_v nothing_o but_o allegorical_a sense_n to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n their_o explication_n appear_v so_o very_o far_o distant_a from_o what_o the_o sacred_a writer_n mean_v that_o one_o know_v not_o where_o to_o begin_v to_o disentangle_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o particular_a speculation_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o to_o who_o we_o be_v send_v as_o to_o irreproachable_a witness_n of_o what_o be_v believe_v in_o their_o time_n if_o it_o be_v so_o i_o do_v see_v that_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n can_v be_v better_a interpreter_n of_o the_o scripture_n than_o origen_n and_o st._n augustin_n they_o be_v not_o less_o corrupt_v by_o philosophy_n nor_o less_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v and_o consequent_o they_o can_v be_v good_a witness_n of_o what_o be_v believe_v in_o their_o time_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o distinguish_v the_o sound_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n from_o their_o platonic_a speculation_n let_v we_o therefore_o without_o hesitation_n rank_v all_o these_o fine_a contemplative_a man_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a in_o the_o order_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o return_v to_o treat_v of_o they_o last_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 587._o edit_fw-la lutet_fw-la 1629._o explain_v that_o text_n of_o st._n john_n the_o only_a son_n who_o be_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n give_v we_o plain_o to_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o valentinian_o st._n john_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o invisible_a and_o unspeakable_a excellency_n of_o the_o godhead_n the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n some_o have_v thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o name_v he_o the_o profound_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o contain_v all_o thing_n in_o his_o bosom_n and_o be_v impenetrable_a and_o infinite_a novatian_n recite_v the_o same_o text_n de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 26._o quote_v it_o twice_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n thus_o the_o son_n have_v reveal_v the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n to_o we_o tertullian_n adv_o prax._n c._n 8._o do_v the_o same_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valentinian_n manner_n that_o the_o son_n have_v reveal_v to_o we_o the_o impenetrable_a depth_n of_o the_o father_n read_v the_o 51st_o heresy_n of_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o 22d_o and_o 28_o chapter_n where_o may_v be_v distinct_o see_v that_o valentin_n fable_n of_o the_o thirty_o aeons_n be_v allegorical_o take_v from_o the_o scripture_n some_o may_v perhaps_o wonder_v that_o they_o so_o dispose_v their_o deitys_n by_o couple_n they_o therein_o imitate_v the_o heathen_n who_o attribute_v both_o sex_n to_o each_o of_o their_o false_a god_n rep._n des_fw-fr lett._n tom._n 1._o p._n 84._o but_o however_o that_o be_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o seem_v strange_a to_o those_o who_o know_v that_o they_o allegorize_v sinesius_n though_o a_o christian_a and_o a_o bishop_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o call_v god_n male_a and_o female_a hymno_fw-la 2._o &_o 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tu_fw-la mass_fw-es tu_fw-la femina_fw-la an_o opinion_n so_o much_o blame_v by_o lactantius_n in_o orpheus_n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o he_o call_v he_o also_o that_o which_o bring_v forth_o and_o which_o be_v bring_v forth_o the_o father_n of_o himself_o son_n of_o himself_o and_o to_o conclude_v father_n of_o the_o aeons_n valentin_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v say_v more_o his_o four_o hymn_n be_v divert_v he_o there_o set_v the_o whole_a trinity_n to_o work_v on_o the_o beget_v of_o the_o son_n particular_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o he_o bring_v in_o as_o a_o mediate_a power_n to_o be_v assistant_n to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o after_o have_v say_v to_o the_o latter_a i_o praise_v you_o with_o the_o father_n and_o with_o you_o i_o praise_v that_o other_o fruit_n which_o the_o father_n can_v not_o hinder_v himself_o from_o put_v forth_o when_o he_o intend_v to_o produce_v you_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n thus_o it_o be_v of_o you_o i_o speak_v secund_a wisdom_n mediate_a principal_a holy_a respiration_n centre_n of_o the_o father_n and_o also_o centre_n of_o the_o son_n you_o may_v be_v call_v altogether_o mother_n sister_n and_o daughter_n you_o come_v to_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o father_n who_o can_v not_o beget_v his_o son_n without_o you_o obstetricata_fw-la es_fw-la abditam_fw-la radicem_fw-la for_o the_o father_n design_v to_o pour_v himself_o into_o the_o son_n that_o pour_v be_v the_o bud_n of_o a_o three_o who_o be_v a_o medium_fw-la between_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n you_o see_v poet_n be_v not_o very_o scrupulous_a neither_o be_v their_o imitator_n the_o valentinian_o any_o more_o so_o than_o they_o synesius_n be_v not_o without_o company_n in_o express_v himself_o like_o the_o valentinian_o if_o his_o hymn_n be_v full_a of_o these_o cabalistick_a term_n the_o profound_a the_o silence_n the_o ineffable_a etc._n etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o find_v also_o the_o same_o cant_n in_o many_o other_o platonic_a father_n do_v they_o speak_v of_o the_o incomprehensible_a nature_n of_o god_n you_o present_o see_v the_o profundity_n and_o the_o silence_n be_v they_o to_o say_v how_o god_n pass_v from_o that_o state_n of_o silence_n to_o a_o state_n of_o revelation_n you_o shall_v there_o see_v every_o where_o this_o inseparable_a pair_n of_o aeons_n the_o internal_a word_n and_o the_o vttered-word_n clemens_n and_o origen_n express_o distinguish_v the_o word-god_n from_o another_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n in_o short_a nothing_o so_o much_o resemble_v the_o gnoslick_a heresy_n as_o tertullian_n two_o god_n the_o rationalis_fw-la and_o the_o sermonalis_fw-la the_o rational_a god_n and_o the_o senerous_a and_o speak_a god_n one_o may_v also_o range_v in_o the_o same_o category_n the_o verbum_fw-la silens_fw-la and_o the_o verbum_fw-la sonans_fw-la of_o marius_n victorinus_n and_o many_o other_o chimerical_a idea_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o though_o they_o will_v be_v tolerable_a in_o a_o figurative_a and_o allegorical_a style_n yet_o become_v insupportable_a and_o worse_o than_o valentine_n aeons_n by_o be_v personalize_v and_o make_v spirit_n distinct_a from_o the_o supreme_a god_n this_o be_v the_o case_n some_o philosopher_n in_o endeavour_v to_o avoid_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ebionite_n thereby_o fall_v into_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o extreme_a as_o to_o reject_v the_o god_n and_o the_o messiah_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o speak_v ill_o of_o the_o god_n who_o have_v give_v the_o law_n and_o pretend_v irenaeus_n l._n 1._o c._n 25._o that_o the_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o another_o superior_a god_n and_o therefore_o apply_v themselves_o to_o sublime_a generation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o to_o other_o such_o extravagant_a conceit_n which_o the_o orthodox_n greedy_o embrace_v out_o of_o hatred_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o judaize_v heretic_n at_o first_o they_o be_v only_o mystical_a sense_n to_o set_v off_o the_o glory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o afterward_o these_o metaphorical_a generation_n degenerate_v to_o real_a generation_n and_o what_o have_v at_o first_o be_v conceive_v only_o as_o operation_n and_o power_n be_v convert_v into_o hypostasis_n and_o personal_a substance_n to_o conclude_v as_o i_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o jewish_a cabal_n and_o the_o valentinian_n pleroma_n these_o two_o system_n be_v either_o equal_o ridiculous_a if_o examine_v according_a to_o the_o strict_a literal_a sense_n or_o equal_o rational_a if_o you_o seek_v in_o they_o the_o conceal_a sense_n which_o lie_v under_o the_o bark_n of_o allegory_n for_o it_o be_v indeed_o
resemblance_n though_o it_o continue_v the_o same_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o the_o second_o method_n fix_v on_o the_o number_n three_o which_o be_v always_o reckon_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o have_v almost_o always_o the_o same_o name_n give_v they_o can_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o confusion_n especial_o among_o christian_n who_o apply_v it_o constant_o to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n beside_o they_o can_v explain_v themselves_o clear_o in_o this_o last_o method_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o distinct_o whereas_o the_o other_o in_o its_o very_a rise_n be_v a_o politic_a method_n prudential_o invent_v and_o which_o be_v understand_v either_o ill_a or_o not_o at_o all_o because_o it_o keep_v secret_a and_o allegorical_a furthermore_o the_o same_o distinction_n of_o gross_a and_o subtle_a platonism_n aught_o to_o take_v place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o other_o two_o system_n viz._n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creator_n matter_n and_o form_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o father_n the_o intelligible_a world_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n if_o you_o distinguish_v not_o well_o between_o the_o allegory_n and_o the_o letter_n nothing_o will_v prove_v more_o intricate_a or_o unintelligible_a last_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n be_v these_o two_o method_n be_v so_o often_o intermix_v for_o if_o you_o mind_v it_o the_o father_n sometime_o philosophize_v according_a to_o the_o spurious_a platonism_n insist_v rigid_o on_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o sometime_o tread_v in_o the_o footstep_n of_o the_o true_a and_o ancient_a platonism_n do_v only_o allegorise_v and_o by_o their_o emanation_n seem_v rather_o to_o mean_v the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a be_v than_o spirit_n subsist_v sometime_o nothing_o will_v serve_v their_o turn_n but_o subsistence_n substance_n a_o true_a generation_n and_o a_o real_a procession_n at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a thing_n they_o mean_v only_o the_o power_n and_o different_a oeconomy_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o give_v improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o generate_v son_n and_o wisdom_n bring_v forth_o which_o doubtless_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o so_o much_o sabellianism_n overspread_v their_o write_n we_o need_v not_o wonder_v henceforth_o if_o their_o trinity_n be_v sometime_o so_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n this_o proceed_v from_o their_o gross_a platonism_n whereas_o in_o other_o place_n their_o three_o principle_n suffer_v the_o unity_n to_o remain_v entire_a which_o proceed_v from_o their_o refine_a platonism_n chap._n xiii_o the_o christian_n have_v contrive_v a_o twofold_a word_n ground_v upon_o the_o two_o word_n of_o plato_n they_o mean_v only_o by_o generation_n the_o prolation_n of_o the_o second_o word_n which_o happen_v a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n socrates_n reduce_v philosophy_n to_o morality_n his_o disciple_n plato_n advance_v it_o further_o even_o to_o theology_n by_o make_v three_o person_n or_o three_o divine_a hypostasis_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a property_n by_o who_o concurrence_n the_o world_n be_v create_v or_o rather_o by_o conceive_v a_o creator_n infinite_o good_a with_o a_o understanding_n draw_v the_o plan_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o energy_n that_o perform_v it_o these_o theologic_n philosopher_n allegorise_v after_o their_o wont_a manner_n change_v the_o intelligible_a world_n into_o the_o word_n and_o the_o sensible_a world_n into_o a_o son_n the_o one_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o other_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o father_n in_o like_a manner_n distinguish_v the_o two_o word_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v internal_a the_o other_o bring_v forth_o and_o consider_v only_o the_o second_o as_o a_o son_n because_o proper_o spea_v they_o call_v generation_n only_o that_o which_o be_v perform_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n they_o say_v when_o god_n wil'_v to_o create_v the_o world_n he_o bring_v forth_o or_o generate_v the_o word_n may_v you_o not_o easy_o perceive_v that_o such_o modes_n of_o speech_n owe_v their_o rise_n to_o the_o mystic_a philosophy_n which_o consider_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o as_o a_o son_n generate_v by_o his_o word_n or_o command_n yes_o these_o turn_v of_o expression_n owe_v their_o birth_n to_o some_o poetical_a one_o of_o the_o heathen_n like_o those_o of_o orpheus_n relate_v by_o justin_n in_o protrep_n ad_fw-la gentil_n i_o swear_v say_v the_o poet_n by_o that_o voice_n which_o the_o heavenly_a father_n utter_v when_o he_o form_v the_o whole_a creation_n then_o it_o be_v according_a to_o justin_n that_o god_n generate_v his_o word_n because_o he_o bring_v it_o forth_o in_o order_n to_o create_v the_o world_n all_o this_o be_v well_o mean_v and_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n the_o only_a difference_n i_o remark_n in_o the_o system_fw-la about_o these_o two_o word_n be_v see_v allegory_n be_v arbitrary_a some_o have_v fix_v it_o on_o the_o sensible_a world_n which_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o many_o of_o the_o philosopher_n we_o quote_v have_v do_v because_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a speech_n or_o power_n but_o other_o fix_v their_o allegory_n upon_o the_o intelligible_a or_o ideal_o world_n even_o on_o the_o speech_n itself_o as_o thrust_v forth_o which_o they_o consider_v as_o a_o production_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n this_o last_o system_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o christian_n when_o they_o personalize_v either_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o as_o the_o first_o father_n and_o the_o arian_n or_o the_o internal_a and_o mental_a word_n as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o athanasian_o do_v dr._n bull_n be_v force_v to_o own_o this_o truth_n pretend_v to_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n by_o distinguish_v a_o twofold_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o eternal_a and_o the_o other_o temporal_a and_o maintain_v that_o the_o father_n consider_v the_o first_o as_o real_a the_o second_o as_o metaphorical_a but_o just_o the_o contrary_a hereof_o be_v true_a theophilus_n of_o antioch_n distinguish_v careful_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o god_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v the_o word_n generate_v athenagoras_n and_o tatian_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o son_n who_o be_v in_o god_n in_o idea_n and_o potential_o before_o he_o actual_o exi_v as_o a_o person_n tertullian_n say_v there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o son_n be_v not_o a_o son_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o always_o a_o father_n that_o the_o word_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o reason_n be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n novatian_n declare_v express_o chap._n 31._o that_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v do_v when_o the_o father_n will_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o resolve_v to_o create_v the_o world_n that_o this_o prolation_n say_v i_o make_v the_o son_n a_o second_o person_n origen_n and_o clement_n make_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n which_o be_v god_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n mean_v that_o the_o former_a be_v the_o internal_a word_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a understanding_n and_o god_n himself_o and_o by_o the_o latter_a the_o word_n bring_v forth_o which_o be_v only_o a_o emanation_n from_o the_o former_a prudentius_n call_v j._n c._n verbigena_n beget_v of_o the_o word_n where_o you_o may_v see_v manifest_o the_o two_o word_n the_o one_o generate_a and_o the_o other_o generate_v the_o one_o be_v the_o essential_a wisdom_n of_o god_n the_o other_o be_v its_o production_n and_o the_o first_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o son_n that_o prudentius_n consider_v it_o as_o the_o father_n last_o not_o to_o be_v redicus_fw-la marius_n victorinus_n make_v to_o great_a a_o difference_n between_o the_o word_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n silent_a that_o he_o call_v the_o former_a the_o son_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o father_n all_o these_o father_n general_o tell_v we_o that_o before_o the_o word_n be_v generate_v it_o be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o god_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o his_o understanding_n in_o his_o bowel_n whence_o it_o come_v forth_o as_o it_o be_v from_o its_o seed_n and_o bud._n either_o all_o these_o term_n mean_v nothing_o or_o they_o denote_v that_o the_o son_n do_v not_o then_o exist_v otherwise_o than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o he_o come_v forth_o thence_o when_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divine_a prolation_n he_o do_v receive_v a_o real_a existence_n now_o it_o be_v not_o the_o first_o existence_n but_o the_o second_o which_o the_o father_n constant_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n or_o in_o other_o word_n
we_o to_o understand_v that_o when_o the_o platonic_a father_n apply_v these_o losty_a expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o their_o eternal_a word_n they_o do_v not_o or_o can_v not_o do_v it_o but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o a_o accommodation_n or_o allusion_n the_o same_o bishop_n have_v relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o father_n a_o little_a low_o who_o apply_v the_o same_o expression_n of_o solomon_n to_o the_o man_n jesus_n christ_n afterward_o go_v on_o thus_o pag._n 63._o but_o this_o say_v he_o not_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o solomon_n first_o intend_v i_o shall_v not_o build_v my_o paraphrase_n upon_o it_o but_o take_v wisdom_n here_o as_o it_o signify_v in_o other_o place_n of_o this_o book_n and_o have_v be_v hitherto_o describe_v who_o solomon_n now_o celebrate_v for_o her_o most_o venerable_a antiquity_n and_o introduce_v like_o a_o most_o beautiful_a person_n no_o less_o than_o a_o queen_n or_o rather_o some_o divine_a be_v infinite_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o base_a strumpet_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n indeed_o solomon_n have_v make_v she_o speak_v by_o introduce_v she_o as_o a_o person_n and_o exbort_v young_a people_n to_o give_v ear_n to_o she_o she_o speak_v of_o herself_o that_o god_n create_v she_o or_o that_o she_o come_v to_o we_o from_o god_n that_o she_o be_v before_o the_o world_n be_v make_v because_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o she_o and_o communicate_v she_o to_o man_n do_v make_v use_n of_o she_o in_o frame_v this_o universe_n also_o that_o king_n reign_n by_o she_o because_o prudence_n and_o good_a counsel_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o good_a government_n notwithstanding_o this_o clear_a and_o natural_a sense_n prejudice_n have_v abuse_v these_o word_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o there_o be_v many_o other_o that_o can_v at_o all_o agree_v to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o platonic_a father_n be_v allege_v here_o who_o understand_v this_o chapter_n literal_o of_o a_o personal_a wisdom_n i_o own_v it_o but_o the_o same_o father_n have_v also_o and_o that_o with_o no_o less_o pomp_n quote_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o 45th_o psalm_n my_o heart_n be_v indite_v a_o good_a matter_n word_n to_o prove_v the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o j._n c._n we_o just_o laugh_v now_o adays_o at_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o interpretation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o that_o psal_n 110._o from_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o morning_n thou_o have_v the_o dew_n of_o thy_o youth_n which_o the_o ancient_a interpreter_n do_v endeavour_v to_o make_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o same_o purpose_n let_v we_o then_o i_o pray_v mistrust_v they_o as_o to_o this_o text_n in_o the_o proverb_n they_o have_v so_o gross_o deceive_v we_o in_o those_o two_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o same_o end_n as_o frequent_o and_o with_o as_o much_o confidence_n but_o after_o all_o though_o their_o testimony_n shall_v be_v produce_v in_o shoal_n we_o can_v produce_v better_a interpreter_n of_o prov._n 8._o i_o mean_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n itself_o the_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesisticus_n which_o though_o they_o be_v apocryphal_a yet_o be_v of_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o have_v probable_o know_v better_a the_o mind_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o author_n of_o the_o wisdom_n have_v make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o prosopopeia_fw-la with_o he_o in_o the_o proverb_n call_v wisdom_n the_o breath_n spirit_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n a_o pure_a stream_n flow_v from_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o almighty_a the_o brightness_n of_o the_o everlasting_a light_n the_o unspotted_a mirror_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o image_n of_o his_o goodness_n and_o that_o she_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n he_o go_v on_o like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o proverb_n that_o when_o god_n create_v the_o world_n wisdom_n be_v with_o he_o know_v his_o work_n be_v present_a then_o know_v and_o understand_v all_o thing_n but_o to_o let_v you_o see_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o quality_n or_o virtue_n he_o add_v that_o he_o love_v she_o seek_v she_o out_o from_o his_o youth_n desire_v to_o have_v she_o for_o a_o spouse_n be_v a_o lover_n of_o her_o beauty_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n in_o his_o ardent_a prayer_n to_o give_v she_o to_o he_o to_o send_v she_o out_o of_o the_o heaven_n to_o assist_v he_o to_o teach_v he_o that_o his_o work_n may_v be_v acceptable_a for_o say_v he_o we_o hardly_o guess_v aright_o at_o thing_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n who_o can_v search_v out_o unless_o god_n give_v wisdom_n and_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n from_o above_o see_v chap._n 7_o 8_o &_o 9_o the_o same_o author_n speak_v further_o of_o this_o divine_a perfection_n say_v that_o god_n make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o word_n form_v man_n by_o his_o wisdom_n chap._n 9_o 1_o 2._o take_v the_o word_n and_o wisdom_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n for_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o whereof_o wisdom_n be_v but_o a_o emanation_n can_v you_o imagine_v now_o this_o author_n mean_v that_o god_n do_v create_v the_o world_n by_o his_o son_n the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n can_v such_o a_o thought_n enter_v into_o a_o rational_a creature_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la who_o express_v better_o the_o sense_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o solomon_n he_o introduce_v wisdom_n speak_v thus_o of_o herself_o i_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a he_o create_v i_o from_o the_o beginning_n before_o the_o world_n hitherto_o he_o seem_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o person_n but_o explain_v himself_o clear_o ch._n 24._o ver._n 23._o where_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o the_o jew_n name_n wisdom_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n for_o have_v speak_v of_o wisdom_n under_o other_o figure_n than_o that_o of_o a_o person_n i_o mean_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o palmtree_n a_o olive-tree_n a_o vine_n &c_n &c_n he_o sum_v up_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o these_o word_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o the_o most_o high_a even_o the_o law_n which_o moses_n give_v can_v the_o law_n give_v by_o moses_n be_v call_v more_o express_o not_o only_o a_o olive-tree_n or_o a_o vine_n but_o also_o the_o word_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o wisdom_n which_o god_n create_v before_o the_o world_n which_o be_v expression_n visible_o figurative_a the_o which_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o a_o person_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o vine_n represent_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o we_o sometime_o as_o reveal_v itself_o in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o as_o replenish_n man_n with_o the_o fruit_n of_o its_o knowledge_n in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n this_o kind_n of_o fiction_n be_v familiar_a to_o the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o to_o all_o the_o oriental_a philosopher_n you_o must_v be_v purblind_a if_o you_o discern_v not_o immediate_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o people_n accustom_a to_o a_o figurative_a and_o parabolic_a style_n st._n john_n imitate_v the_o moralist_n jew_n and_o according_a to_o the_o same_o idea_n have_v at_o one_o view_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o word_n or_o wisdom_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n in_o two_o of_o the_o great_a of_o his_o dispensation_n viz._n in_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o method_n be_v the_o same_o absolute_o you_o need_v only_o put_v the_o gospel_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o gospel_n instead_o of_o moses_n and_o the_o law_n you_o may_v real_o see_v he_o join_v these_o two_o thing_n together_o viz._n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n reside_v in_o god_n himself_o and_o preside_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o same_o wisdom_n descend_v upon_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incarnate_v and_o order_v the_o new_a world_n for_o if_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o law_n be_v the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o word_n or_o precept_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n much_o more_o do_v this_o great_a elogium_fw-la belong_v to_o the_o gospel_n namely_o to_o be_v the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n the_o truth_n the_o light_n and_o the_o life_n by_o way_n of_o excellency_n an_fw-mi elogium_fw-la consequent_o belong_v to_o j._n c._n who_o bring_v the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n and_o be_v the_o great_a teacher_n of_o truth_n whatever_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o the_o first_o creation_n
of_o they_o be_v confecrate_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a the_o protestant_a writer_n observe_v from_o this_o passage_n as_o dr._n stilling-fleet_n for_o one_o in_o the_o 35_o p._n of_o his_o first_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v that_o justin_n real_o ascribe_v to_o the_o same_o logos_fw-la or_o word_n of_o god_n the_o body_n that_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o body_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o element_n to_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o by_o a_o hypostatic_a union_n but_o by_o divine_a influence_n and_o operation_n but_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o too_o that_o the_o father_n understand_v no_o more_o than_o operation_n or_o influence_n by_o the_o word_n or_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o say_v do_v consecrate_v the_o element_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o influence_n and_o not_o a_o person_n by_o the_o word_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o form_v and_o sanctify_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n whereby_o he_o be_v proper_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o why_o shall_v a_o hypostatic_a union_n be_v rather_o infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n than_o from_o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n either_o there_o be_v a_o hypostatic_a union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o of_o the_o word_n and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o word_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o same_o power_n the_o man_n or_o the_o son_n of_o mary_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o what_o then_o be_v to_o be_v do_v why_o mystery_n must_v be_v have_v at_o any_o rate_n and_o the_o machine_n of_o platonism_n will_v bring_v upon_o the_o stage_n as_o many_o as_o you_o please_v of_o the_o gross_a and_o most_o absurd_a you_o must_v abandon_v your_o reason_n it_o be_v rashness_n to_o be_v incline_v to_o hearken_v to_o reason_n let_v reason_n submit_v herself_o to_o faith_n and_o give_v she_o alone_o leave_v to_o speak_v the_o papist_n require_v we_o to_o abandon_v our_o sense_n but_o the_o trin_n n_n will_v have_v we_o renounce_v our_o reason_n i_o be_o no_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o latter_a if_o i_o be_o not_o a_o brute_n a_o brute_n do_v i_o say_v if_o i_o be_o not_o a_o block_n error_n be_v fruitful_a and_o lead_v we_o into_o the_o gross_a absurdity_n and_o it_o be_v the_o system_fw-la of_o these_o absurdity_n that_o be_v style_v theology_n chap._n xxii_o of_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o ancient_n be_v unacquainted_a with_o good_a divinity_n and_o know_v less_o of_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n they_o believe_v their_o platonism_n whereof_o they_o be_v mighty_a fond_a give_v they_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n and_o they_o use_v it_o for_o reason_n of_o prudence_n and_o as_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n gentile_n by_o birth_n they_o know_v not_o the_o ancient_a jewish_a oeconomy_n which_o will_v have_v put_v they_o in_o the_o right_a way_n or_o it_o may_v be_v they_o be_v rather_o incline_v to_o pursue_v their_o own_o bigotry_n their_o oeconomy_n be_v this_o as_o in_o a_o family_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o lord_n when_o the_o son_n rule_v in_o the_o name_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o father_n who_o have_v transfer_v the_o exercise_n of_o that_o right_n to_o he_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v they_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o family_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o oeconomy_n which_o lodge_v a_o power_n in_o the_o son_n hand_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o father_n favour_n and_o to_o exercise_v all_o authority_n it_o be_v thus_o tertullian_n explain_v the_o oeconomy_n in_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxeas_n he_o show_v he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o monarchy_n or_o the_o government_n of_o one_o over_o the_o universe_n because_o the_o father_n may_v exercise_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o son_n or_o such_o as_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a to_o substitute_n in_o his_o room_n as_o the_o angel_n his_o officer_n and_o commissioner_n but_o chief_o because_o the_o son_n do_v nothing_o but_o at_o the_o will_n of_o his_o father_n and_o with_o a_o power_n he_o have_v receive_v which_o be_v evident_a even_o from_o this_o that_o he_o shall_v one_o day_n surrender_v it_o to_o his_o father_n as_o the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o and_o the_o son_n himself_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o he_o lactantius_n pursue_v exact_o the_o step_n of_o tertullian_n in_o lib._n 4._o c._n 29._o when_o a_o father_n say_v he_o have_v a_o son_n who_o he_o dear_o love_v give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o lord_n with_o authority_n if_o notwithstanding_o this_o son_n continue_v in_o his_o father_n house_n under_o he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v however_o according_a to_o the_o civil_a law_n that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o house_n and_o one_o master_n or_o lord_n so_o this_o world_n be_v but_o one_o house_n or_o family_n and_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n who_o govern_v it_o with_o the_o father_n consent_n be_v but_o one_o god_n since_o that_o one_o be_v as_o two_o and_o the_o two_o as_o one._n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o see_v that_o the_o son_n be_v in_o the_o father_n because_o the_o father_n love_v the_o son_n and_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o son_n because_o the_o son_n obey_v faithful_o the_o father_n will_n and_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o father_n will_v or_o command_v he_o god_n therefore_o as_o tertullian_n show_v may_v communicate_v his_o right_n to_o all_o intelligent_a creature_n and_o use_v in_o a_o way_n of_o condescension_n their_o ministry_n to_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o his_o child_n for_o as_o he_o be_v by_o his_o nature_n incomprehensible_a his_o supreme_a majesty_n be_v far_o above_o all_o his_o creature_n he_o stoop_v as_o it_o be_v by_o this_o method_n to_o their_o shallow_a capacity_n it_o be_v thus_o at_o other_o time_n that_o he_o use_v the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n and_o at_o that_o day_n the_o ministry_n of_o a_o man_n who_o he_o make_v his_o son_n and_o heir_n of_o his_o house_n in_o short_a this_o dispensation_n by_o his_o son_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o old_a administration_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o latter_a be_v temporary_a and_o provisional_a but_o that_o of_o christ_n be_v perpetual_a the_o angel_n exercise_v their_o oeconomy_n as_o minister_n commission_v and_o delegated_a jesus_n christ_n exercise_v he_o in_o the_o capacity_n of_o a_o son_n and_o heir_n who_o continne_v always_o in_o the_o house_n or_o family_n they_o who_o know_v the_o ancient_a oeconomy_n to_o be_v such_o as_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n stephen_n have_v discover_v it_o to_o be_v who_o acquaint_v we_o that_o it_o be_v angel_n or_o a_o angel_n which_o give_v the_o law_n and_o say_v i_o be_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n i_o be_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n etc._n etc._n they_o i_o say_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a and_o invisible_a god_n who_o appear_v to_o the_o jew_n they_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v none_o other_o than_o his_o angel_n his_o word_n his_o face_n or_o his_o person_n by_o which_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v see_v and_o understand_v accommodate_v himself_o by_o this_o dispensation_n to_o the_o weakness_n of_o man_n who_o can_v not_o see_v god_n and_o live_v but_o they_o who_o comprehend_v not_o this_o oeconomy_n of_o goodness_n and_o condescension_n gross_o fancy_v this_o angel_n to_o be_v a_o uncreated_a one_o as_o they_o call_v he_o or_o the_o supreme_a god_n himself_o as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o gross_a absurdity_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o supreme_a god_n have_v put_v his_o name_n upon_o the_o supreme_a god_n if_o this_o angel_n be_v real_o jehovah_n by_o nature_n can_v he_o receive_v this_o name_n from_o another_o have_v he_o in_o his_o manifestation_n occasion_n for_o another_o name_n and_o another_o authority_n beside_o his_o own_o the_o same_o mistake_n have_v happen_v with_o regard_n to_o the_o true_a oeconomy_n by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n and_o secret_a of_o the_o dispensation_n be_v not_o know_v that_o man_n have_v be_v take_v for_o the_o supreme_a god_n or_o a_o uncreated_a angel_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o
divine_a person_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o person_n themselves_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v the_o doctor_n will_v find_v it_o hard_o enough_o to_o apply_v his_o solution_n to_o all_o the_o argument_n i_o be_o about_o to_o mention_v and_o if_o he_o can_v do_v it_o it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o difficult_a for_o he_o to_o find_v the_o divinity_n of_o j._n c._n in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n i_o hope_v also_o that_o at_o last_o he_o will_v say_v that_o when_o j._n c._n promise_v his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o promise_v they_o his_o divine_a nature_n but_o i_o must_v beg_v my_o reader_n be_v patience_n a_o little_a long_o to_o see_v what_o answer_v the_o doctor_n will_v make_v against_o the_o last_o authority_n i_o be_o go_v to_o allege_v and_o that_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o theodoret_n hist_n eccles_n the_o father_n there_o draw_v a_o creed_n in_o three_o very_a distinct_a article_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o father_n the_o second_o the_o son_n and_o three_o article_n the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o last_o which_o be_v so_o express_o distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o the_o son_n they_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o incarnation_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o believe_v also_o there_o be_v a_o holy_a spirit_n or_o paraclet_n which_o the_o lord_n promise_v and_o send_v he_o do_v not_o suffer_v but_o the_o man_n who_o he_o assume_v or_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n mary_n he_o suffer_v because_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o it_o whereas_o god_n be_v immortal_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n be_v passus_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la where_o one_o see_v the_o pronoun_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d agree_v with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v a_o neuter_n now_o of_o this_o spirit_n the_o father_n say_v he_o can_v suffer_v but_o it_o be_v man_n who_o he_o put_v on_o and_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n that_o do_v suffer_v this_o they_o speak_v i_o say_v of_o the_o paraclet_n who_o they_o confess_v after_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o not_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n a_o passage_n express_v and_o formal_a which_o clear_o prove_v these_o doctor_n understand_v nothing_o else_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o power_n of_o god_n whereof_o the_o word_n be_v the_o manifestation_n and_o the_o operation_n confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o very_o distinct_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o paraclet_n be_v incarnate_a be_v the_o paraclet_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n or_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n here_o we_o will_v wait_v the_o doctor_n be_v answer_n valesius_fw-la not_o bear_n with_o this_o incongruity_n in_o the_o council_n have_v the_o boldness_n to_o corrupt_v this_o passage_n in_o his_o version_n by_o foist_v in_o the_o word_n christ_n for_o thus_o he_o have_v translate_v it_o he_o do_v not_o suffer_v but_o the_o man_n who_o christ_n put_v on_o the_o word_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o text_n which_o entire_o relate_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o paraclet_n in_o short_a that_o word_n ruin_v the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o period_n and_o strange_o confound_v all_o this_o three_o article_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o be_v distinct_a from_o that_o concern_v j._n c._n both_o translator_n and_o copyists_n be_v guilty_a of_o falsification_n in_o this_o particular_a give_v i_o leave_v to_o affirm_v one_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_n have_v often_o distinguish_v the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a whereof_o he_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o same_o text_n call_v the_o latter_a the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o say_v only_o of_o the_o former_a that_o he_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n now_o even_o this_o show_n that_o by_o the_o word_n they_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o high_a the_o holy_a spirit_n signify_v the_o substance_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a signify_v the_o operation_n it_o follow_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a according_a to_o the_o father_n be_v not_o otherwise_o distinguish_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n then_o as_o the_o operation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o its_o subject_n we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o from_o proof_n so_o very_o evident_a that_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v deify_v j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o ground_n for_o their_o theology_n but_o the_o birth_n of_o j._n c._n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n they_o always_o understand_v this_o miraculous_a operation_n and_o that_o they_o never_o advance_v any_o high_a in_o their_o discourse_n towards_o that_o which_o be_v call_v a_o eternal_a generation_n chap._n xii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o allegorical_a theology_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o dare_v assure_v my_o reader_n that_o i_o can_v show_v he_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o this_o allegorical_a theology_n it_o be_v know_v that_o the_o father_n imitate_v the_o gnostic_n in_o many_o thing_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o way_n of_o allegory_n and_o contemplation_n but_o it_o be_v mark_n the_o valentinian_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o allegorical_a exposition_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o j._n c._n that_o be_v the_o first_o who_o elevate_v it_o to_o a_o sense_n of_o contemplation_n and_o mystery_n he_o make_v a_o quaternity_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o first_o pair_n and_o of_o the_o word_n and_o life_n which_o be_v the_o second_o pair_n but_o what_o sort_n of_o theology_n do_v he_o couch_v under_o this_o enigma_n or_o allegory_n why_o nothing_o less_o than_o the_o wonderful_a conception_n of_o j._n c._n the_o man_n say_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a because_o that_o act_v instead_o of_o the_o man._n the_o church_n be_v the_o holy_a virgin_n because_o she_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o church_n the_o angel_n gabriel_n be_v instead_o of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n instead_o of_o life_n nothing_o can_v better_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o allegory_n use_v by_o the_o valentinian_o than_o this_o passage_n in_o which_o the_o angel_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o life_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a be_v instead_o of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o virgin_n be_v instead_o of_o the_o church_n i_o may_v also_o have_v produce_v this_o passage_n for_o a_o proof_n when_o i_o be_v argue_v this_o point_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v it_o on_o purpose_n for_o this_o place_n to_o show_v that_o the_o whole_a mystery_n of_o the_o word_n reduce_v itself_o to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o which_o both_o the_o heretic_n and_o the_o orthodox_n have_v equal_o allegorize_v each_o take_v his_o flight_n as_o his_o contemplation_n lead_v he_o on_o and_o this_o be_v that_o famous_a theology_n so_o much_o extol_v by_o the_o father_n i_o know_v most_o of_o they_o be_v entangle_v with_o their_o platonism_n have_v mighty_o embroil_v the_o first_o and_o ancient_a idea_n of_o this_o matter_n but_o i_o know_v also_o that_o before_o they_o come_v to_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v terrible_o perplex_v about_o the_o latter_a and_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o do_v hence_o it_o be_v without_o doubt_n that_o they_o so_o long_o delay_v the_o deify_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o at_o all_o touch_v upon_o its_o divinity_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o it_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v so_o small_a a_o figure_n at_o that_o time_n that_o some_o father_n of_o the_o council_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o give_v its_o place_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n by_o make_v she_o the_o three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n of_o which_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o elmacinus_n and_o patricide_n in_o hot_v orient_n hist_o lib._n 2._o p._n 227._o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n dare_v not_o speak_v open_o upon_o the_o point_n and_o in_o s._n basil_n time_n there_o be_v a_o little_a shiness_fw-mi in_o calling_z the_o holy_a ghost_n direct_o and_o formal_o god_n it_o be_v worth_a our_o regard_n what_o petavius_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la lib._n 2._o c._n 7._o §_o 2._o say_v hereupon_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v he_o accommodate_v itself_o for_o prudential_a reason_n to_o human_a frailty_n come_v not_o to_o the_o full_a profession_n of_o some_o
by_o his_o own_o son_n this_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o understand_v by_o the_o word_n a_o divine_a manifestation_n either_o by_o a_o angel_n or_o by_o his_o son_n the_o word_n of_o clement_n will_v produce_v a_o excellent_a sense_n he_o mean_v therefore_o of_o old_a a_o angel_n be_v the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o presence_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o this_o manifestation_n be_v surprise_v and_o illustrious_a be_v a_o oeconomy_n of_o fear_n but_o now_o a_o man_n like_o unto_o we_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o presence_n and_o his_o oracle_n and_o this_o manifestation_n be_v more_o adapt_v to_o our_o state_n become_v a_o dispensation_n of_o condescendence_n and_o love_n so_o that_o if_o these_o word_n of_o clement_n the_o word_n be_v a_o angel_n do_v signify_v that_o god_n do_v manifest_v himself_o then_o by_o angel_n these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o word_n be_v flesh_n will_v signify_v likewise_o that_o god_n do_v now_o manifest_v himself_o to_o man_n by_o the_o flesh_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o by_o a_o man._n this_o be_v the_o best_a notion_n we_o can_v have_v of_o the_o word_n if_o we_o consult_v the_o scripture_n without_o trouble_v ourselves_o with_o platonic_a vision_n clement_n have_v the_o same_o notion_n and_o his_o word_n be_v remarkable_a since_o they_o give_v we_o a_o definition_n of_o the_o word_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o true_a mean_v of_o it_o the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o face_n of_o god_n by_o the_o which_o he_o make_v himself_o know_v three_o great_a man_n among_o the_o reformer_n have_v have_v the_o same_o notion_n the_o first_o be_v bucer_n who_o translate_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n et_fw-la deus_fw-la erat_fw-la verbum_fw-la illud_fw-la conformable_o to_o the_o syriac_a version_n which_o have_v it_o thus_o deus_fw-la erat_fw-la ipsum_fw-la verbum_fw-la god_n be_v the_o very_a word_n this_o translation_n do_v sufficient_o declare_v the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o divine_a touch_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v that_o god_n speak_v then_o without_o a_o medium_fw-la or_o the_o organ_n of_o a_o man_n or_o the_o ministry_n of_o a_o angel_n be_v himself_o the_o word_n he_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n by_o himself_o he_o explain_v these_o word_n thus_o i_o will_v say_v he_o translate_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o oracle_n and_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a go_v off_o a_o little_a from_o its_o first_o signification_n and_o render_v it_o the_o divine_a love_n and_o will_n vis_fw-fr illa_fw-la numenve_v the_o reason_n be_v as_o he_o add_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o borrow_v the_o mean_v of_o this_o word_n from_o the_o platonist_n but_o of_o the_o hebrew_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o davar_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o assertion_n be_v sufficient_a we_o desire_v no_o more_o let_v we_o but_o understand_v this_o word_n without_o the_o platonic_a notion_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o son_n beget_v before_o all_o age_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o hold_v fast_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o hebrew_n who_o never_o understand_v their_o davar_n to_o be_v a_o person_n or_o a_o son_n justin_n be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o platonic_a father_n that_o make_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o manifestation_n have_v alter_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o bring_v from_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n bucer_n observe_v that_o the_o greek_n viz._n the_o version_n of_o the_o lxx_o render_v the_o word_n davar_fw-mi by_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o effect_v these_o interpreter_n mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o only_o what_o the_o hebrew_n understand_v by_o their_o davar_fw-mi 1._o that_o virtue_n and_o power_n which_o god_n thrust_v forth_o that_o i_o may_v so_o say_v out_o of_o himself_o when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o create_v the_o world_n verbo_fw-la domini_fw-la coeli_fw-la firmati_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o 2._o that_o holy_a breathe_v which_o animate_v the_o prophet_n verbum_fw-la domini_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la prophetam_fw-la now_o this_o twofold_a power_n be_v find_v in_o j._n c._n both_o that_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o also_o that_o which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n you_o see_v in_o the_o very_a work_n of_o his_o miracle_n this_o sermo_n or_o this_o jussus_fw-la divinus_fw-la which_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n and_o there_o be_v light_a his_o single_a word_n suffice_v he_o need_v not_o say_v any_o more_o than_o i_o will_v it_o say_v only_o the_o word_n say_v the_o centurion_n to_o he_o and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v you_o see_v moreover_o by_o the_o unction_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n this_o sermo_n propheticus_fw-la by_o the_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o we_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n be_v also_o to_o be_v see_v for_o god_n who_o speak_v at_o other_o time_n to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o prophet_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o time_n by_o his_o own_o son_n in_o these_o two_o regard_n j._n c._n show_v to_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o messiah_n put_v himself_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o god_n who_o god_n sanctify_v and_o to_o who_o the_o word_n of_o god_n come_v john_n 10._o viz._n his_o word_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n and_o his_o word_n of_o revelation_n and_o prophecy_n it_o be_v in_o these_o two_o sense_n that_o st._n john_n call_v he_o the_o word_n and_o to_o put_v a_o metaphysical_a signification_n upon_o this_o word_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o philosophical_a extravagancy_n let_v we_o come_v now_o to_o beza_n the_o second_o interpreter_n i_o design_v to_o produce_v on_o john_n 1.1_o this_o author_n have_v relate_v the_o subtle_a and_o metaphysical_a thought_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o word_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a say_v he_o that_o st._n john_n will_v speak_v so_o subtle_o on_o this_o subject_a we_o ought_v rather_o have_v regard_n to_o the_o hebrew_n than_o to_o the_o greek_a phraseology_n for_o although_o st._n john_n write_v in_o greek_a yet_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o in_o teach_v of_o divinity_n and_o above_o all_o in_o reveal_v his_o mystery_n he_o never_o depart_v from_o the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v use_v in_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o in_o the_o synagogue_n and_o such_o as_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o people_n now_o according_a to_o he_o the_o jew_n be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o messiah_n the_o word_n as_o if_o it_o be_v say_v he_o of_o who_o god_n have_v speak_v or_o who_o god_n have_v promise_v the_o bless_a seed_n whereof_o god_n speak_v so_o often_o to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o who_o we_o may_v call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o excellence_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v as_o he_o go_v on_o that_o this_o name_n be_v give_v he_o because_o he_o be_v the_o only_a interpreter_n of_o the_o father_n by_o who_o he_o have_v manifest_v himself_o to_o the_o world_n but_o although_o this_o last_o interpretation_n do_v not_o please_v he_o so_o much_o as_o the_o former_a yet_o he_o repeat_v continual_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o which_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a divine_n embrace_v so_o greedy_o do_v in_o no_o way_n agree_v with_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n this_o be_v manifest_a and_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n if_o we_o discard_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o platonist_n as_o beza_n pretend_v that_o we_o ought_v farewell_o then_o eternal_a emanation_n and_o generation_n farewell_o internal_a word_n and_o word_n bring_v forth_o farewell_o trin-vnity_n and_o hypostasis_n with_o all_o that_o theological_a jargon_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o style_n of_o st._n john_n and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o source_n and_o search_v into_o the_o style_n of_o the_o hebrew_n themselves_o what_o this_o evangelist_n mean_v the_o word_n will_v then_o be_v only_o the_o so_o often_o promise_v and_o so_o long_o expect_v messiah_n of_o who_o god_n speak_v to_o the_o patriarch_n or_o if_o you_o please_v that_o prophet_n who_o be_v to_o interpret_v to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o king_n of_o glory_n in_o who_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v manifest_v mr._n witsius_n may_v also_o be_v one_o of_o those_o interpreter_n of_o the_o logos_fw-la of_o st._n john_n who_o discard_n the_o platonic_a notion_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v that_o st._n john_n borrow_a this_o word_n from_o either_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v but_o from_o the_o sacred_a writer_n and_o since_o his_o explication_n
the_o reason_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n have_v thereby_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n but_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o this_o platonic_a trinity_n be_v galen_n in_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr vsu_fw-la partium_fw-la his_o word_n be_v plain_a and_o may_v be_v call_v the_o right_a key_n of_o platonism_n i_o do_v not_o say_v he_o make_v true_a religion_n and_o piety_n towards_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o sacrifice_a hecatomb_n or_o in_o send_v up_o the_o smoke_n of_o much_o incense_n but_o in_o know_v and_o make_v know_v to_o other_o what_o god_n wisdom_n power_n and_o goodness_n be_v for_o in_o my_o opinion_n that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o so_o many_o good_a thing_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o his_o goodness_n which_o deserve_v our_o unmost_a praise_n that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o way_n of_o put_v it_o into_o so_o good_a order_n be_v the_o high_a pitch_n of_o wisdom_n and_o that_o he_o can_v execute_v so_o vast_a a_o design_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o almighty_a power_n nothing_o be_v plain_a than_o this_o comment_n he_o full_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n without_o mix_v any_o philosophical_a subtlety_n or_o cabalistick_a mystery_n with_o it_o here_o all_o refer_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o show_v no_o more_o than_o a_o natural_a trinity_n which_o all_o may_v read_v in_o these_o three_o admirable_a property_n which_o god_n have_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v make_v visible_a in_o his_o work_n and_o last_o clem._n alexan._n lib._n 5._o strom._n p._n 547._o edit_fw-la lutet_fw-la 1629._o full_o show_v plato_n mind_n in_o the_o definition_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v utter_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o a_o most_o evident_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n with_o a_o almighty_a and_o true_o divine_a power_n this_o be_v plain_a here_o you_o have_v the_o wisdom_n goodness_n and_o power_n whereof_o plato_n make_v his_o three_o principle_n and_o whereof_o clemens_n make_v only_o the_o internal_a word_n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o utter_v word_n so_o free_a and_o unlimited_a be_v this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n observe_v far_o that_o the_o word_n most_o evident_a refer_v to_o what_o appear_v of_o god_n in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v proper_o the_o word_n of_o god_n according_a to_o all_o the_o platonical_a allegorist_n as_o to_o the_o beget_v word_n which_o be_v not_o that_o wisdom_n nor_o that_o goodness_n nor_o that_o power_n which_o be_v manifest_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n what_o can_v it_o be_v but_o the_o world_n itself_o nevertheless_o the_o father_n believe_v the_o prolation_n of_o this_o word_n to_o be_v the_o true_a generation_n and_o consequent_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o beget_v son_n understand_v it_o of_o this_o world_n without_o think_v of_o it_o plato_n then_o have_v so_o personalize_v the_o several_a operation_n of_o the_o godhead_n speak_v of_o many_o god_n to_o please_v the_o people_n populo_fw-la ut_fw-la placerent_fw-la quas_fw-la secisset_fw-la fabulas_fw-la reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o liberty_n of_o own_v but_o one_o god_n when_o he_o converse_v with_o the_o learned_a or_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o epistle_n when_o he_o write_v to_o his_o friend_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o pleroma_n of_o the_o valentinian_o be_v a_o allegorical_a theology_n with_o a_o digression_n concern_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o both_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a gnostic_n i_o pass_v from_o the_o philosopher_n to_o the_o heretic_n who_o imitate_v they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o hide_a and_o mystical_a theology_n in_o the_o pleroma_n of_o the_o valentinian_o that_o prodigious_a number_n of_o emanation_n which_o seem_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n to_o we_o be_v at_o bottom_n but_o either_o a_o system_fw-la of_o the_o several_a order_n of_o angel_n who_o be_v often_o call_v aeons_n i_o mean_v such_o a_o celestial_a hierarchy_n as_o that_o of_o dionysius_n be_v or_o that_o collection_n of_o idea_n those_o different_a property_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o valentin_n call_v they_o apud_fw-la iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o those_o several_a dispensation_n which_o they_o conceive_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n for_o they_o do_v consider_v he_o 1._o without_o regard_n to_o the_o creature_n as_o incomprehensible_a and_o retire_v into_o a_o profound_a silence_n that_o be_v as_o not_o have_v yet_o speak_v that_o efficacious_a word_n which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o creature_n and_o then_o he_o call_v he_o the_o profound_a and_o the_o silence_n that_o be_v the_o first_o order_n of_o aeons_n 2._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o intelligible_a world_n as_o have_v his_o understanding_n fill_v with_o idea_n idea_n be_v the_o essence_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o platonist_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v their_o second_o syzigy_n 3._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n as_o execute_v his_o design_n and_o speak_v that_o powerful_a word_n which_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o creature_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o word_n and_o the_o life_n that_o be_v their_o three_o syzigy_n 4._o they_o consider_v god_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a and_o evangelical_n world_n as_o work_v redemption_n and_o there_o they_o find_v the_o mediator_n jesus_n christ_n man_n with_o the_o new_a church_n which_o he_o make_v by_o his_o preach_a and_o death_n and_o then_o they_o call_v he_o the_o man_n and_o the_o church_n that_o be_v their_o four_o alliance_n but_o after_o all_o these_o several_a emanation_n right_o take_v be_v but_o the_o several_a respect_n in_o which_o they_o conceive_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v be_v hide_v in_o a_o abyss_n of_o light_n do_v outward_o manifest_v himself_o in_o these_o two_o admirable_a work_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a creation_n that_o be_v the_o testimony_n which_o irenaeus_n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o give_v of_o they_o the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o after_o have_v divide_v their_o emanation_n do_v however_o return_v to_o the_o unity_n hold_v that_o all_o together_o make_v but_o one_o and_o in_o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o the_o same_o father_n relate_v that_o ptolemy_n give_v the_o most_o high_a god_n two_o wife_n understanding_n and_o will_n which_o they_o call_v the_o father_n two_o power_n apparent_o show_v that_o ptolemy_n fall_v into_o plato_n allegory_n in_o ascribe_v wisdom_n and_o power_n as_o two_o property_n inseparable_a from_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n to_o the_o good_a or_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o i_o do_v see_v why_o ptolemy_n may_v not_o as_o well_o allegorical_o say_v that_o the_o supreme_a father_n have_v two_o wife_n as_o philo_z in_o the_o like_a case_n that_o the_o world_n have_v god_n for_o its_o father_n and_o knowledge_n for_o its_o mother_n but_o if_o all_o these_o several_a power_n of_o the_o valentinian_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n whence_o then_o come_v it_o you_o will_v say_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v so_o abhor_v the_o reason_n be_v apparent_a viz._n that_o in_o avoid_v the_o christian_a simplicity_n they_o run_v the_o faith_n into_o terrible_a confusion_n expose_v god_n unity_n to_o peril_n by_o their_o idle_a speculation_n as_o for_o the_o basilidian_o they_o do_v also_o allegorise_v on_o the_o word_n abraxes_n whereby_o they_o understand_v that_o supreme_a power_n from_o which_o all_o the_o other_o aeons_n or_o spirit_n proceed_v this_o name_n have_v in_o its_o greek_a letter_n the_o number_n 365_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o year_n or_o according_a to_o basilides_n of_o the_o celestial_a orbs._n and_o he_o intend_v to_o signify_v that_o abraxas_n or_o the_o most_o high_a god_n be_v the_o father_n of_o the_o celestial_a orb_n age_n or_o aeons_n and_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o be_v a_o hebrew_n word_n and_o that_o it_o come_v from_o ab_n ben_n rovach_n father_n son_n and_o spirit_n menage_n will_v with_o his_o etymological_a sagacity_n find_v no_o difficulty_n in_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v its_o derivation_n thus_o ab_n ben_n rovach_n abenrach_n aberach_n abrach_n and_o add_v a_o greek_a termination_n abrachas_n abraxas_n serenus_n the_o physician_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o basilidian_o lengthen_v the_o word_n frame_v abracadabra_fw-la of_o it_o which_o be_v another_o mysterious_a name_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o as_o a_o amulet_n or_o preservative_n for_o the_o cure_n of_o all_o intermit_a
deny_v when_o it_o be_v only_o their_o irresistible_a grace_n that_o be_v reject_v which_o they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o conceit_n as_o such_o sandius_n who_o maintain_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o stand_v for_o the_o hypostasis_n yet_o own_v nucl_n hist_o eccl._n lib._n 1._o that_o marcellus_n photinus_n sabellius_n paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o even_o ebion_n who_o believe_v only_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n hold_v notwithstanding_o that_o in_o that_o hypostasis_fw-la alone_o there_o be_v two_o energy_n or_o divine_a operation_n to_o wit_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o these_o two_o operation_n god_n create_v the_o world_n and_o manifest_v himself_o in_o j._n c._n petavius_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o de_n trinit_fw-la lib._n 1._o c._n 13._o as_o to_o paul_n of_o samosata_n and_o marcellus_n dr._n pearson_n agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o last_o vind._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 3._o believe_v a_o existent_a word_n in_o the_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o the_o father_n and_o which_o come_v forth_o thence_o as_o a_o single_a operation_n to_o create_v the_o universe_n dr._n bull_n judic_n eccles_n etc._n etc._n p._n 67._o recount_v the_o opinion_n of_o paul_n of_o samosata_n attribute_n to_o he_o constant_o that_o he_o believe_v a_o efficacious_a word_n descend_v from_o heaven_n on_o j._n c._n and_o by_o the_o word_n say_v he_o paul_n do_v not_o intend_v that_o hypostasis_fw-la which_o we_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o a_o power_n and_o a_o divine_a virtue_n which_o form_v he_o in_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v close_o unite_v to_o he_o to_o work_v the_o miracle_n he_o do_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o beryllus_n those_o expression_n of_o eusebius_n that_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o learned_a be_v not_o difficult_a to_o be_v understand_v provide_v you_o supply_v they_o with_o some_o particle_n and_o add_v a_o word_n or_o two_o as_o you_o must_v sometime_o in_o all_o other_o author_n in_o my_o opinion_n eusebius_n intend_v nothing_o else_o lib._n 6._o c._n 33._o but_o that_o this_o bishop_n maintain_v that_o the_o man_n j._n c._n do_v not_o pre-exist_a in_o another_o essence_n or_o another_o nature_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o he_o before_o he_o live_v among_o man_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o deity_n which_o dwell_v since_o he_o live_v among_o man_n be_v not_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la of_o his_o own_o but_o the_o divinity_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o father_n this_o be_v a_o right_a notion_n the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o divine_a power_n distinct_a from_o the_o son_n and_o a_o heavenly_a wisdom_n descend_v on_o j._n c._n beryilus_n paul_n and_o marcellus_n have_v it_o perhaps_o from_o ignatius_n who_o call_v j._n c._n epist_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la the_o eternal_a word_n that_o come_v not_o forth_o out_o of_o silence_n i._n e._n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o be_v otten_v with_o its_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la but_o the_o operation_n and_o the_o essential_a virtue_n of_o god_n manifest_v himself_o outward_o for_o i_o frank_o agree_v that_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n which_o have_v give_v so_o much_o trouble_v to_o the_o abettor_n of_o his_o epistle_n be_v not_o intend_v against_o valentine_n but_o i_o say_v it_z attack_n those_o platonic_a doctor_n who_o assert_v a_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n a_o little_a before_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n and_o who_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v bring_v forth_o and_o consequent_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o tertullian_n and_o many_o of_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v he_o that_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o only_a that_o be_v beget_v and_o the_o only_a one_o that_o may_v be_v call_v the_o son_n do_v come_v forth_o in_o time_n of_o another_o mute_a word_n which_o they_o call_v reason_n or_o wisdom_n eternal_a tertullian_n teach_v we_o positive_o adv_n prax._n that_o before_o the_o word_n that_o be_v bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o the_o wisdom_n or_o the_o divine_a reason_n god_n have_v it_o in_o himself_o in_o his_o thought_n as_o a_o silent_a word_n habebat_fw-la intra_fw-la semetipsum_fw-la tacitè_fw-fr cogitando_fw-la you_o can_v express_v more_o clear_o that_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o come_v out_o of_o silence_n this_o opinion_n no_o doubt_n begin_v to_o glide_v in_o at_o the_o time_n of_o ignatius_n who_o laugh_v at_o it_o and_o refute_v it_o reject_v this_o word_n bring_v forth_o and_o proceed_v out_o of_o silence_n which_o receive_v its_o hypostasis_fw-la a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n as_o be_v a_o word_n mere_o flatonick_a and_o he_o admit_v no_o other_o word_n to_o be_v real_a but_o that_o essential_a virtue_n which_o be_v eternal_o in_o god_n which_o be_v god_n himself_o which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v incorporate_v in_o j._n c._n and_o this_o ignatius_n way_n of_o speak_v that_o j._n c._n be_v the_o eternal_a word_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o st._n john_n that_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o same_o virtue_n which_o create_v the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o proper_a virtue_n of_o j._n c._n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o you_o may_v say_v right_o that_o j._n c._n make_v the_o age_n by_o his_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o himself_o for_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o my_o power_n be_v do_v by_o myself_o when_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o all_o thing_n â—ere_z make_v by_o j._n c._n or_o by_o the_o son_n their_o meaning_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o immense_a power_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v in_o j.c._n he_o become_v that_o power_n that_o spirit_n that_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n because_o all_o the_o miracle_n effect_v by_o that_o power_n be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o j._n c._n in_o who_o it_o reside_v in_o this_o sense_n simon_n magus_n call_v himself_o the_o great_a power_n of_o god_n and_o boast_v that_o he_o have_v make_v the_o age_n not_o that_o he_o believe_v himself_o as_o the_o ancient_n will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a hypostasis_fw-la sometime_o the_o father_n sometime_o the_o son_n and_o sometime_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o so_o extravagant_a but_o only_o ap_v j._n c_o design_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n which_o actuate_v he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o power_n that_o create_v the_o world_n j._n c._n be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1.24_o we_o may_v enforce_v the_o explication_n we_o have_v give_v of_o ignatius_n his_o word_n by_o the_o manner_n how_o irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o the_o valentinian_o lib._n 2._o c._n 47._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o in_o regard_n to_o man_n he_o be_v sometime_o silent_a sometime_o speak_v sometime_o he_o take_v his_o rest_n and_o sometime_o act_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o god_n who_o be_v all_o understanding_n all_o reason_n all_o spirit_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o such_o like_a change_n mean_v that_o god_n be_v always_o a_o reason_n a_o internal_a word_n but_o never_o a_o word_n bring_v faith_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o say_v that_o god_n be_v all_o reason_n think_v in_o he_o be_v speak_v and_o speak_v nothing_o else_o but_o think_v for_o his_o thought_n be_v his_o speech_n and_o his_o speech_n be_v his_o understanding_n and_o this_o understanding_n which_o comprehend_v all_o thing_n be_v the_o father_n himself_o further_o to_o make_v we_o the_o better_a comprehend_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o against_o the_o word_n bring_v forth_o or_o beget_v he_o accost_v the_o valentinian_o with_o this_o smart_a raillery_n the_o valentinian_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o bring_v forth_o and_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n as_o if_o they_o have_v assist_v the_o father_n at_o his_o birth_n i_o shall_v leave_v you_o to_o consider_v whether_o this_o raillery_n spare_v our_o scholastics_n he_o that_o will_v be_v at_o the_o pain_n about_o it_o needs_o only_o make_v a_o parallel_n of_o their_o system_fw-la concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n with_o that_o of_o the_o valentinian_o and_o he_o may_v soon_o see_v whether_o those_o heretic_n only_o be_v ridiculous_a herein_o chap._n xii_o plato_n speak_v but_o enigmatical_o his_o word_n be_v not_o that_o of_o st._n john_n several_a system_n of_o the_o platonist_n explain_v i_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o platonist_n but_o to_o be_v brief_a i_o come_v now_o to_o plato_n himself_o see_v then_o what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v of_o he_o strom._n lib._n 5._o p._n 592._o of_o the_o paris_n edition_n when_o plato_n say_v that_o it_o
the_o perfect_a generation_n i._n e._n the_o real_a and_o actual_a generation_n mons_fw-la du_n pin_n bibl._n tom._n 1._o at_o the_o word_n theophilus_n say_v that_o the_o father_n affirm_v the_o logos_fw-la to_o be_v eternal_a and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n as_o his_o counsel_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o word_n but_o they_o say_v the_o same_o word_n which_o be_v in_o god_n do_v after_o some_o manner_n come_v out_o of_o god_n when_o god_n resolve_v to_o ereate_v the_o world_n because_o he_o then_o begin_v to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o word_n in_o order_n to_o act_v outward_o this_o be_v what_o they_o term_v to_o be_v the_o procession_n prolation_n and_o even_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n this_o hinder_v not_o indeed_o the_o word_n be_v have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n nor_o its_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o father_n as_o we_o conceive_v the_o manner_n thereof_o but_o this_o be_v not_o what_o they_o call_v generation_n the_o same_o author_n own_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o tertullian_n that_o this_o father_n mean_v not_o generation_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a procession_n of_o the_o son_n but_o only_o a_o certain_a prolation_n or_o outward_a emission_n conceive_v by_o he_o to_o have_v be_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n because_o god_n both_o create_v and_o govern_v it_o by_o the_o word_n he_o say_v further_a we_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o book_n against_o hermogenes_n that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o father_n be_v not_o father_n and_o that_o the_o son_n begin_v to_o be_v son_n because_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n have_v neither_o that_o quality_n nor_o name_n but_o only_o when_o the_o word_n be_v create_v mons_fw-la jurieu_o express_v himself_o as_o full_o in_o his_o six_o pastoral_n letter_n of_o the_o three_o year_n attribute_v this_o sentiment_n to_o all_o the_o antenicene_a father_n viz._n that_o the_o word_n have_v not_o its_o perfect_a birth_n before_o the_o world_n beginning_n i.e._n according_a to_o mr._n jurieu_o the_o word_n be_v not_o eternal_a as_o it_o be_v a_o son_n but_o only_o be_v hide_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o his_o word_n as_o wisdom_n and_o that_o he_o be_v as_o it_o be_v produce_v and_o become_v a_o distinct_a person_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n a_o little_a before_o the_o creation_n you_o must_v be_v wilful_o blind_a if_o you_o perceive_v not_o from_o what_o source_n this_o theology_n of_o the_o word_n do_v spring_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o heathen_n ever_o philosophised_a of_o their_o god_n but_o relative_o to_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o universe_n and_o have_v always_o join_v theogony_n with_o their_o cosmogony_n so_o likewise_o these_o platonize_a christian_n follow_v the_o step_v of_o this_o pagan_a philosophy_n their_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n always_o accompany_v the_o prolation_n of_o the_o word_n or_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n this_o be_v note_v by_o the_o same_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a passage_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o athenagoras_n and_o tertullian_n they_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o first_o but_o only_o in_o a_o bud_n or_o seed_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o chaos_n do_v not_o only_o generate_v the_o creature_n but_o do_v also_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o same_o effusion_n give_v a_o perfect_a existence_n to_o the_o word_n or_o to_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o deity_n this_o indeed_o may_v be_v say_v to_o philosophise_v like_o heathen_n may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o chaos_n be_v the_o father_n and_o mother_n who_o child_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o creature_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o they_o bring_v they_o in_o by_o couple_n like_o the_o aeons_n of_o valentine_n so_o true_a it_o be_v that_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o divide_v what_o the_o philosopher_n and_o poet_n have_v unite_v so_o close_o viz._n theogony_n and_o cosmogony_n i_o return_v to_o dr._n bull_n pray_v he_o to_o consider_v whether_o a_o real_a generation_n and_o proper_o so_o call_v can_v be_v express_v better_a than_o by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v perfect_a that_o it_o be_v in_o act_n that_o it_o give_v a_o perfect_a existence_n to_o the_o word_n that_o it_o make_v the_o word_n a_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n and_o in_o short_a that_o it_o render_v the_o father_n to_o be_v proper_o a_o father_n and_o the_o son_n proper_o a_o son_n this_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o second_o generation_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o the_o only_a generation_n and_o birth_n of_o the_o son_n on_o the_o contrary_a can_v a_o improper_a and_o metaphoric_n generation_n be_v express_v berter_n than_o by_o say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v only_o in_o idea_n potentral_o in_o a_o bud_n in_o its_o seed_n in_o the_o heart_n in_o the_o womb_n and_o the_o bowel_n of_o god_n for_o thus_o the_o father_n talk_n of_o the_o first_o generation_n or_o to_o express_v it_o better_o of_o the_o first_o existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o they_o scarce_o reckon_v to_o be_v a_o generation_n for_o can_v you_o for_o example-sake_n call_v the_o metaphoric_n existence_n of_o levi_n in_o the_o loin_n of_o his_o father_n when_o he_o be_v decimate_v in_o abraham_n a_o generation_n but_o the_o father_n think_v thus_o of_o the_o first_o existence_n whilst_o they_o say_v that_o the_o son_n exist_v then_o only_o in_o a_o bud_n or_o seed_n and_o not_o as_o mons_fw-la jurieu_o pretend_v tabl._n du_fw-fr socin_n let._n 6._o art_n 3._o that_o he_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o father_n as_o a_o child_n be_v in_o its_o mother_n womb_n as_o if_o the_o word_n have_v need_v to_o form_v itself_o by_o degree_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o father_n and_o wait_v its_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o shall_v likewise_o happen_v to_o be_v that_o of_o its_o delivery_n if_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v understand_v the_o platonic_a philosophy_n he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o avoid_v such_o a_o ridiculens_fw-fr thought_n chap._n fourteen_o the_o immediate_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n follow_v plato_n and_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o divine_a understanding_n be_v the_o principle_n and_o bud_n where_o the_o son_n exist_v from_o eternity_n as_o to_o his_o essence_n all_o essence_n be_v eternal_a in_o this_o respect_n according_a to_o the_o platonist_n because_o they_o be_v the_o emanation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n but_o particular_o all_o generate_v spirit_n hence_o homousianism_n take_v its_o rise_n the_o son_n come_v forth_o out_o of_o this_o first_o source_n of_o all_o essence_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o they_o in_o god_n design_n he_o come_v forth_o in_o time_n as_o to_o his_o person_n to_o be_v the_o first_o minister_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o creation_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o creature_n the_o birth_n of_o which_o be_v less_o noble_a as_o not_o be_v immediate_a hereupon_o if_o you_o have_v ask_v they_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o word_n alone_o among_o all_o the_o generate_v spirit_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n or_o the_o only_a son_n they_o can_v not_o have_v allege_v any_o other_o than_o the_o privilege_n of_o be_v generate_v immediate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o father_n whereas_o the_o other_o spirit_n be_v so_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o a_o second_o god_n and_o minister_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n speak_v thus_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 12._o the_o father_n who_o alone_o be_v above_o all_o generation_n and_o beginning_n have_v create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o only_a son_n have_v immediate_o generate_v without_o any_o intermedium_fw-la that_o his_o only_a son_n by_o his_o will_n by_o his_o power_n and_o goodness_n he_o generate_v he_o before_o all_o the_o aeons_n make_v use_n of_o he_o afterward_o to_o create_v even_o the_o aeons_n the_o cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n etc._n etc._n according_a to_o he_o the_o angel_n be_v form_v by_o the_o son_n but_o the_o son_n be_v generate_v only_o by_o the_o will_n and_o the_o immediate_a power_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o prerogative_n you_o need_v not_o doubt_v that_o eusebius_n intend_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o call_v j._n c._n the_o laud._n constan_n cap._n 1._o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o aeons_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d other_o father_n think_v the_o same_o whenever_o they_o make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n of_o st._n john_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n for_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o by_o the_o beginning_n eternity_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o this_o word_n can_v denote_v as_o maldonat_n confess_v
it_o say_v the_o same_o in_o the_o same_o word_n of_o the_o new_a all_o the_o encomium_n it_o give_v to_o the_o law_n be_v apply_v more_o true_o to_o the_o gospel_n and_o last_o it_o say_v nothing_o of_o god_n the_o father_n which_o it_o do_v not_o accommodate_v to_o j._n c._n his_o son_n who_o be_v the_o vicarius_fw-la of_o the_o father_n as_o tertullian_n call_v he_o and_o who_o say_v he_o make_v we_o to_o hear_v the_o father_n in_o his_o word_n and_o make_v we_o see_v he_o in_o his_o action_n by_o this_o rule_n you_o get_v the_o key_n to_o all_o the_o passage_n that_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o son_n the_o same_o name_n prerogative_n and_o the_o same_o property_n that_o god_n the_o father_n have_v it_o be_v because_o j._n c._n be_v the_o vicarius_fw-la of_o god_n both_o the_o word_n and_o action_n of_o the_o father_n be_v attribute_v to_o he_o by_o the_o virtue_n and_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o reprejentation_n if_o i_o may_v thus_o express_v myself_o for_o it_o be_v not_o as_o i_o judge_v by_o a_o mere_a accommodation_n but_o by_o a_o subordination_n whatever_o be_v say_v of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o exact_a and_o rigid_a sense_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o son_n as_o of_o a_o minister_n and_o ambassador_n that_o represent_v god_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o execute_v in_o a_o visible_a manner_n what_o the_o invisible_a father_n have_v already_o promise_v shall_v be_v do_v now_o lest_o any_o one_o shall_v wrangle_v about_o this_o title_n of_o ambassador_n i_o shall_v say_v more_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v more_o than_o a_o subordination_n because_o we_o see_v in_o j._n c._n not_o only_o the_o character_n of_o a_o envoy_n but_o likewise_o a_o abide_v and_o a_o immediate_a presence_n of_o the_o father_n person_n he_o that_o receive_v a_o prophet_n receive_v he_o who_o send_v the_o prophet_n therefore_o when_o j._n c._n come_v vest_v with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n to_o accomplish_v what_o god_n have_v promise_v shall_v be_v perform_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o messiah_n god_n himself_o come_v in_o his_o person_n and_o we_o have_v receive_v he_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n hence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o j._n c._n be_v adorn_v with_o all_o the_o character_n of_o glory_n and_o power_n which_o god_n attribute_n to_o himself_o when_o he_o promise_v that_o signal_n deliverance_n by_o the_o prophet_n which_o he_o design_v to_o perform_v one_o day_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n j._n c._n be_v call_v emmanuel_n god_n with_o we_o which_o be_v a_o symbolical_a name_n by_o which_o the_o scripture_n denote_v the_o extraordinary_a presence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o messiah_n and_o teach_v we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o man_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o sovereign_n and_o inviable_a god_n that_o act_n i_o speak_v not_o of_o myself_o i_o speak_v only_o the_o thing_n my_o father_n teach_v i_o i_o do_v nothing_o of_o myself_o but_o the_o father_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o he_o do_v the_o work_n these_o in_o one_o word_n be_v the_o constant_a expression_n of_o j._n c._n he_o refer_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o all_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n to_o the_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o this_o the_o jew_n call_v shekinah_n the_o habitation_n of_o god_n here_o be_v more_o than_o the_o abide_v of_o god_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o people_n of_o old_a this_o be_v a_o more_o sensible_a and_o magnificent_a presence_n and_o to_o say_v all_o it_o be_v god_n dwell_v in_o the_o messiah_n for_o god_n be_v with_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n you_o have_v need_v only_o of_o this_o reflection_n to_o foil_v the_o strong_a objection_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n they_o say_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n attribute_n constant_o the_o same_o property_n and_o the_o same_o perfection_n to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o whole_a scripture_n attribute_n to_o god_n the_o father_n grant_v what_o follow_v then_o necessary_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o you_o prove_v by_o it_o that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n all_o which_o have_v the_o same_o property_n and_o equal_a perfection_n which_o be_v contradictory_n and_o disow_v even_o by_o those_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n or_o you_o must_v acknowledge_v with_o we_o that_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o son_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o father_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o communicate_v himself_o to_o he_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v likewise_o only_a the_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o god_n it_o be_v object_v against_o this_o doctrine_n i_o be_o now_o establish_v that_o it_o be_v not_o customary_a to_o call_v the_o ambassador_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o send_v he_o i_o will_v not_o enter_v now_o upon_o the_o particular_n of_o this_o controversy_n nor_o even_o examine_v the_o history_n of_o the_o centurion_n relate_v by_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 8._o and_o by_o st._n luke_n chap._n 7._o which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v it_o it_o will_v be_v enough_o for_o i_o to_o remark_n at_o present_a that_o though_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o use_v by_o man_n in_o their_o transaction_n yet_o it_o be_v incontestable_o so_o in_o god_n method_n drusius_n de_n nomin_v tetragram_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la conrade_n vorstium_fw-la grant_n that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o king_n do_v what_o the_o ambassador_n transact_v in_o his_o name_n but_o he_o deny_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o may_v give_v to_o the_o envoy_n the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n that_o send_v he_o and_o thereupon_o he_o will_v not_o receive_v without_o some_o alloy_n that_o rule_n of_o the_o hebrew_n that_o the_o angel_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o send_v he_o but_o with_o all_o the_o respect_n i_o owe_v this_o great_a man_n i_o affirm_v that_o this_o rule_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v well_o ground_v it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o where_o god_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v put_v his_o name_n on_o the_o angel_n who_o he_o design_v to_o send_v it_o be_v no_o matter_n then_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o king_n or_o no_o see_v it_o be_v clear_a by_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o god_n to_o give_v his_o name_n to_o his_o envoy_n at_o least_o on_o some_o occasion_n and_o in_o extraordinary_a case_n and_o this_o name_n that_o i_o may_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o by_o the_o by_o do_v not_o denote_v only_o that_o they_o may_v call_v themselves_o the_o lord_n the_o jehova_n but_o indeed_o they_o have_v all_o the_o glory_n the_o whole_a authority_n and_o all_o the_o power_n yet_o not_o absolute_o but_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o commission_n they_o be_v then_o honour_v withal_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o appear_v with_o as_o much_o majesty_n they_o act_n with_o as_o much_o authority_n and_o power_n as_o god_n will_v in_o the_o like_a case_n be_v he_o please_v to_o act_v without_o a_o medium_fw-la and_o by_o himself_o alone_o and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a reason_n why_o god_n shall_v act_v thus_o for_o see_v he_o can_v not_o manifest_v himself_o if_o the_o angel_n by_o who_o he_o be_v manifest_v have_v never_o take_v his_o name_n upon_o they_o it_o will_v have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v the_o knowledge_n only_o of_o angel_n will_v have_v total_o forget_v god_n whereas_o the_o angel_n by_o take_v the_o name_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o on_o some_o extraordinary_a occasion_n put_v that_o people_n from_o time_n to_o time_n in_o mind_n of_o he_o by_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o presence_n after_o all_o see_v god_n be_v invisible_a by_o his_o nature_n and_o can_v manifest_v himself_o by_o himself_o it_o follow_v then_o that_o every_o time_n he_o manifest_v himself_o by_o a_o angel_n this_o manifestation_n will_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o angel_n but_o as_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o that_o angel_n represent_v and_o consequent_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o angel_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o jehova_n and_o be_v adore_v by_o man_n but_o god_n himself_o that_o angel_n be_v his_o person_n and_o presence_n this_o will_v be_v clear_a if_o you_o regard_v these_o three_o rule_n 1._o that_o according_a to_o the_o oriental_a idiom_n the_o envoy_n make_v their_o master_n speak_v always_o direct_o as_o for_o example_n instead_o of_o say_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o jehova_n they_o speak_v thus_o the_o lord_n say_v i_o be_o the_o jehova_n 2._o they_o suppress_v often_o these_o expression_n the_o lord_n say_v and_o speak_v absolute_o without_o make_v use_n of_o that_o preface_n i_o be_o the_o jehova_n 3._o that_o you_o ought_v to_o supply_v those_o word_n and_o
if_o it_o be_v so_o his_o history_n of_o a_o phoenix_n ought_v not_o to_o seem_v so_o strange_a to_o we_o it_o be_v a_o fable_n contain_v a_o great_a truth_n in_o his_o opinion_n he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o ingenious_a allegory_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v make_v express_o to_o represent_v to_o man_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n whenever_o clement_n do_v not_o allegorise_v he_o explain_v to_o we_o simple_o his_o sentiment_n about_o the_o word_n and_o the_o trinity_n as_o to_o the_o former_a he_o say_v in_o chap._n 27._o of_o his_o one_a ep._n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o god_n found_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o word_n of_o his_o power_n and_o that_o he_o can_v destroy_v they_o by_o the_o same_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d utrobique_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o word_n in_o his_o sense_n be_v only_o the_o power_n and_o efficacy_n of_o god_n by_o which_o as_o he_o create_v the_o world_n he_o can_v also_o destroy_v it_o when_o he_o please_v this_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n say_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v the_o heaven_n make_v and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o they_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n psal_n 33.6_o and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o breath_n he_o destroy_v the_o wicked_a isa_n 11.4_o &_o 2_o thess_n 2.8_o we_o can_v find_v here_o the_o platonic_a idea_n of_o a_o personalize_v word_n so_o that_o photius_n have_v reason_n to_o complain_v bibl._n cod._n 126._o that_o clement_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o j._n c._n in_o that_o sublime_a style_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o when_o god_n be_v speak_v of_o his_o simplicity_n have_v offend_v those_o that_o love_v only_o the_o high-flown_a philosophy_n of_o plato_n for_o whereas_o a_o platonic_a christian_n will_v never_o have_v omit_v on_o such_o a_o occasion_n to_o inculcate_v that_o god_n the_o father_n create_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o son_n who_o be_v his_o word_n and_o eternal_a wisdom_n clement_n be_v dumb_a here_o and_o content_v himself_o to_o attribute_v the_o creation_n to_o the_o power_n or_o the_o command_n of_o god_n elsewhere_o when_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o j._n c._n he_o withhold_v himself_o from_o give_v he_o any_o other_o excellency_n or_o title_n than_o those_o result_v from_o the_o office_n he_o possess_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n as_o a_o recompense_n for_o his_o suffering_n viz._n those_o of_o a_o highpriest_n and_o lord_n never_o quote_v any_o other_o passage_n but_o those_o that_o serve_v to_o this_o purpose_n as_o to_o his_o trinity_n nothing_o be_v more_o simple_a for_o be_v willing_a to_o move_v the_o corinthian_n to_o concord_n and_o union_n he_o allege_v this_o motive_n among_o the_o rest_n have_v we_o any_o other_o but_o the_o same_o god_n the_o same_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o grace_n shed_v upon_o we_o this_o be_v a_o trinity_n of_o a_o man_n true_o apostolic_a one_o god_n one_o messiah_n and_o one_o spirit_n shed_v upon_o the_o faithful_a chap._n xviii_o of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o refine_a platonist_n and_o of_o allegory_n in_o general_n from_z these_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o plato_n peruse_v the_o platonist_n writer_n and_o you_o will_v therein_o find_v yet_o some_o remain_v of_o well_o contrive_v platonism_n they_o have_v conceive_v the_o idea_n and_o archetype_n of_o all_o creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o visible_a world_n to_o be_v in_o the_o intelligible_a world_n do_v easy_o invent_v a_o spiritual_a and_o intelligible_a gospel_n which_o be_v the_o substance_n and_o first_o form_n of_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n a_o distinction_n which_o origen_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v as_o he_o distinguish_v between_o the_o exemplary_a and_o ideal_o word_n different_a from_o the_o sensible_a word_n and_o as_o he_o express_v it_o in_o his_o second_n tom._n on_o john_n a_o word_n which_o be_v in_o god_n and_o which_o be_v as_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v make_v flesh_n as_o a_o original_a be_v from_o the_o copy_n substance_n and_o reality_n from_o the_o shadow_n they_o use_v the_o comparison_n of_o a_o architect_n who_o have_v in_o his_o mind_n the_o idea_n and_o plan_n of_o a_o house_n he_o intend_v to_o build_v whereon_o they_o give_v themselves_o liberty_n find_v all_o the_o wonder_n of_o our_o gospel_n in_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n if_o in_o the_o sensible_a church_n there_o be_v find_v a_o oracle_n and_o interpreter_n from_o god_n bear_v of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o new_a creature_n by_o the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o this_o they_o make_v another_o answer_n in_o the_o intelligible_a church_n a_o word_n proceed_v from_o the_o bosom_n or_o understanding_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o substance_n who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o secondary_a cause_n of_o all_o thing_n subsist_v in_o the_o world_n take_v off_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n or_o rather_o suppose_v all_o that_o to_o be_v allegory_n and_o it_o be_v a_o rational_a philosophy_n which_o reduce_v all_o to_o god_n eternal_a decree_n as_o the_o prime_a cause_n of_o all_o existent_a being_n but_o particular_o of_o christ_n who_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o his_o essence_n the_o only_a son_n and_o first_o bear_v of_o all_o creature_n consequent_o be_v in_o god_n understanding_n the_o idea_n which_o god_n immediate_o beget_v whereon_o all_o other_o depend_v he_o be_v i_o say_v the_o noble_a idea_n or_o as_o some_o speak_v the_o idea_n of_o idea_n and_o if_o they_o find_v this_o christ_n in_o the_o idea_n and_o decree_n of_o god_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v if_o they_o find_v he_o also_o in_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n of_o angel_n while_o it_o be_v not_o more_o difficult_a see_v he_o in_o those_o first_o sketche_n than_o in_o the_o design_n and_o idea_n which_o god_n have_v frame_v of_o he_o thus_o far_o i_o perceive_v right_a platonism_n i_o see_v in_o it_o the_o footstep_n of_o what_o it_o be_v when_o in_o its_o purity_n and_o i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n observe_v in_o it_o fair_a remain_v of_o ancient_a allegory_n either_o of_o the_o jew_n or_o of_o the_o chaldaean_n who_o delight_v in_o profound_a sense_n and_o theological_a interpretation_n but_o i_o no_o soon_o cast_v my_o eye_n on_o those_o eternal_a substance_n conceive_v as_o real_a emanation_n those_o emanation_n as_o real_a generation_n and_o those_o generation_n as_o subsist_v person_n than_o i_o see_v only_o deprave_v platonism_n as_o absurd_a as_o the_o theology_n of_o the_o poet_n and_o as_o unpolished_a as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o most_o superstitious_a vulgar_a to_o make_v this_o truth_n the_o more_o evident_a it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o say_v somewhat_o of_o allegory_n and_o of_o the_o use_n which_o the_o ancient_n make_v of_o it_o but_o we_o must_v as_o i_o promise_v in_o page_n 64._o at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v that_o disciple_n who_o ofttimes_o change_v their_o master_n method_n do_v nevertheless_o retain_v certain_a remain_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n which_o betray_v they_o and_o discover_v their_o innovation_n that_o be_v we_o will_v show_v the_o track_n of_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o allegorise_v even_o in_o those_o very_a man_n who_o have_v abandon_v the_o allegory_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n and_o choose_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o three_o hypostasis_n i_o have_v already_o give_v some_o account_n of_o it_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v recall_v to_o mind_n by_o the_o reader_n to_o join_v to_o what_o i_o have_v far_o to_o say_v thereon_o allegory_n be_v a_o figure_n in_o speech_n whereby_o one_o thing_n be_v express_v and_o another_o intimate_v by_o rise_v from_o the_o literal_a to_o a_o noble_a and_o more_o theological_a sense_n see_v grotius_n on_o matth._n ch_z 1.22_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o enigmatical_a science_n of_o the_o chaldean_n and_o egyptian_n but_o come_v direct_o to_o the_o philosophy_n which_o be_v most_o know_v to_o we_o but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n i_o must_v advertise_v my_o reader_n that_o if_o he_o will_v be_v full_o inform_v on_o this_o head_n he_o may_v read_v all_o the_o 5_o book_n of_o the_o stromates_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o quote_v thence_o the_o follow_a word_n which_o give_v we_o a_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o ancient_n method_n in_o the_o use_n they_o make_v of_o allegory_n all_o those_o say_v that_o father_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a matter_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o barbarian_n conceal_v the_o principle_n of_o thing_n wrap_v the_o truth_n in_o enigma_n symbol_n allegory_n and_o metaphor_n as_o intricate_a as_o those_o of_o the_o oracle_n even_o the_o poet_n who_o
learn_v theology_n of_o the_o prophet_n perhaps_o of_o the_o egyptian_a prophet_n do_v often_o philosophise_v according_a to_o the_o hide_a sense_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v make_v this_o general_a observation_n i_o pass_v to_o somewhat_o more_o particular_a a_o great_a noise_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o world_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n concern_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n the_o literal_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v give_v to_o this_o opinion_n have_v be_v almost_o general_o receive_v and_o there_o have_v be_v but_o few_o person_n who_o perceive_v that_o it_o only_o run_v on_o a_o mere_a allegory_n through_o want_v of_o due_o reflect_v on_o the_o genius_n of_o ancient_a philosophy_n coelius_n secundus_fw-la curio_n be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o see_v through_o the_o mystery_n of_o it_o aranei_fw-la p._n 42_o etc._n etc._n as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n say_v he_o i_o can_v never_o persuade_v myself_o that_o that_o learned_a philosopher_n ever_o come_v to_o such_o a_o degree_n of_o absurdity_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n pass_v out_o of_o one_o body_n into_o another_o let_v we_o not_o doubt_v but_o that_o he_o thereby_o intend_v to_o signify_v the_o change_n whereunto_o matter_n be_v subject_a make_v it_o continual_o pass_v from_o one_o form_n to_o another_o a_o metamorphosis_n which_o that_o philosopher_n call_v regeneration_n palingenesiam_n or_o a_o metempsychosis_n which_o according_a to_o he_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o transmigration_n of_o the_o spirit_n infuse_v in_o matter_n and_o with_o it_o transmit_v into_o all_o the_o several_a form_n which_o it_o put_v on_o it_o be_v the_o misunderstanding_n of_o this_o revolution_n of_o soul_n which_o make_v some_o heretic_n say_v that_o adam_n soul_n have_v pass_v into_o jesus_n christ_n in_o misapply_v some_o text_n of_o scripture_n where_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o second_o adam_n and_o which_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o analogy_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o it_o be_v by_o a_o like_a mistake_n that_o some_o other_o hold_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o elias_n have_v pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o john_n baptist_n ground_v themselves_o on_o these_o word_n that_o john_n come_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o power_n of_o elias_n and_o not_o comprehend_v that_o those_o word_n refer_v to_o the_o conformity_n of_o zeal_n and_o courage_n between_o those_o two_o prophet_n but_o when_o once_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o a_o mere_a figure_n in_o speech_n come_v to_o be_v lose_v and_o the_o literal_a sense_n prevail_v into_o what_o extravagance_n be_v we_o not_o capable_a of_o fall_v witness_v the_o monstrous_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o owe_v its_o birth_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o a_o allegory_n a_o little_a strain_v again_o have_v not_o some_o fall_v into_o a_o prodigious_a error_n by_o literal_o take_v that_o expression_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o he_o say_v that_o melchisedec_n be_v without_o father_n without_o mother_n and_o without_o descent_n have_v not_o man_n infer_v from_o those_o word_n that_o melchisedec_n be_v not_o of_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n as_o other_o man_n be_v some_o have_v suppose_v he_o a_o celestial_a man_n consubstantial_a with_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n other_o that_o he_o be_v a_o angel_n other_o the_o holy_a ghost_n other_o the_o son_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o last_o other_o a_o power_n superior_a to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o which_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v receive_v his_o everlasting_a high-priesthood_n i_o be_o ashamed_a for_o christian_n when_o i_o think_v with_o what_o superstition_n they_o consecrate_v all_o their_o fancy_n and_o make_v as_o many_o mystery_n of_o they_o in_o short_a i_o may_v venture_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o fable_n of_o simon_n the_o magician_n fly_v in_o the_o air_n carry_v by_o devil_n and_o strike_v down_o by_o st._n peter_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o mere_a allegory_n of_o st._n peter_n victory_n over_o simon_n when_o dispute_v together_o concern_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n the_o apostle_n put_v that_o heretic_n to_o silence_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n speak_v lib._n 6._o c._n 8._o that_o pompous_a description_n signify_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o the_o evangelical_n simplicity_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n prevail_v and_o triumph_v over_o the_o too_o swell_a philosophy_n of_o simon_n who_o hold_v divers_a person_n in_o one_o god_n but_o to_o proceed_v another_o fame_a doctrine_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o soul_n somebody_o explain_v those_o word_n of_o moses_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n come_v in_o unto_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n turn_v that_o text_n into_o a_o allegory_n and_o interpret_v it_o of_o soul_n delight_v in_o be_v unite_v to_o human_a body_n but_o because_o he_o express_v himself_o theological_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n angel_n that_o word_n deceive_v many_o platonist_n father_n who_o take_v it_o literal_o and_o thence_o come_v that_o so_o absurd_a yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n so_o general_o receive_v opinion_n that_o the_o angel_n have_v commerce_n with_o woman_n and_o that_o from_o those_o monstrous_a copulation_n proceed_v giant_n origen_n in_o his_o 50th_o book_n against_o celsus_n teach_v we_o the_o mystery_n of_o that_o allegorical_a copulation_n some_o body_n say_v he_o meaning_n philo_n de_fw-fr gigant_fw-la have_v apply_v that_o text_n of_o moses_n to_o incorporeal_a soul_n which_o he_o metaphorical_o call_v the_o daughter_n of_o men._n it_o may_v be_v the_o other_o father_n be_v nor_o ignorant_a of_o this_o spiritual_a sense_n but_o they_o follow_v their_o manner_n of_o philosophize_v which_o be_v to_o speak_v always_o in_o such_o term_n as_o keep_v the_o allegory_n conceal_v in_o order_n to_o give_v the_o more_o mysterious_a air_n to_o what_o they_o say_v they_o always_o suppose_v that_o the_o wit_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n for_o who_o they_o write_v know_v the_o secret_a of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o the_o vulgar_a their_o aim_n be_v to_o conceal_v it_o from_o they_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v how_o shall_v we_o know_v but_o that_o they_o affect_v the_o give_v a_o appearance_n of_o a_o real_a and_o literal_a doctrine_n to_o all_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o word_n and_o whether_o they_o have_v not_o design_o conceal_v from_o we_o the_o secret_a of_o the_o allegory_n that_o they_o may_v by_o that_o majestic_a out_o side_n draw_v the_o more_o admiration_n and_o respect_n from_o the_o common_a people_n who_o love_n what_o be_v wondrous_a the_o distinction_n which_o origen_n so_o often_o make_v between_o intelligible_a and_o sensible_a between_o contemplation_n and_o faith_n between_o the_o word-god_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o seraphic_a mind_n and_o the_o incarnate_a and_o crucify_a word_n the_o object_n of_o vulgar_a mind_n i_o say_v these_o distinction_n and_o some_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n scarce_o leave_v room_n to_o doubt_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o he_o may_v be_v confident_a of_o it_o who_o consider_v what_o the_o same_o origen_n say_v ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la by_o the_o second_o god_n say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o mean_v no_o other_o than_o a_o power_n which_o comprehend_v all_o other_o power_n a_o word_n or_o reason_n which_o contain_v all_o other_o reason_n and_o we_o say_v that_o that_o reason_n be_v particular_o unite_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o only_o be_v capable_a of_o receive_v the_o word_n itself_o wisdom_n itself_o justice_n itself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o word_n be_v join_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n even_o before_o the_o incarnation_n that_o soul_n have_v merit_v to_o be_v join_v to_o it_o ib._n l._n 4._o that_o so_o that_o soul_n or_o that_o word_n for_o he_o use_v those_o two_o word_n indifferent_o do_v for_o our_o sake_n descend_v on_o earth_n there_o to_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o mortal_n again_o comment_n in_o joan._n tom._n 20._o that_o this_o soul_n which_o be_v before_o in_o god_n in_o its_o perfection_n and_o fullness_n be_v by_o god_n send_v into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n there_o to_o take_v a_o body_n other_o less_o perfect_a soul_n not_o have_v have_v the_o same_o honour_n if_o to_o this_o be_v add_v his_o affirm_v in_o the_o one_a and_o 2d_o tome_n on_o the_o same_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o utter_v word_n which_o according_a to_o he_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o i_o say_v only_o this_o word_n and_o not_o the_o word-god_n be_v incarnate_a it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o by_o this_o soul_n send_v descend_v and_o incarnate_a he_o mean_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o he_o and_o other_o say_v when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o word_n send_v descend_v and_o
and_o of_o spirit_n beget_v and_o unbegotten_a make_v a_o god_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o true_a life_n in_o death_n bear_v of_o mary_n and_o of_o god_n this_o father_n argue_v against_o the_o josephites_n do_v not_o oppose_v to_o their_o error_n the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o will_v say_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o a_o god_n incarnate_a but_o of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v bear_v a_o god_n or_o make_v a_o god_n by_o his_o birth_n because_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o this_o sense_n ignatius_n assure_v we_o that_o our_o physician_n be_v partly_o flesh_n and_o partly_o spirit_n since_o by_o his_o wonderful_a conception_n he_o partake_v equal_o of_o the_o fleshly_a or_o human_n and_o of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a nature_n he_o add_v this_o physician_n be_v beget_v and_o unbegotten_a since_o he_o be_v beget_v of_o a_o woman_n like_o other_o man_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n unbegotten_a have_v no_o man_n for_o his_o father_n last_o he_o say_v that_o this_o physician_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n which_o explain_v all_o the_o rest_n for_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o not_o by_o her_o intercourse_n with_o joseph_n this_o word_n god_n as_o you_o may_v see_v be_v there_o manifest_o oppose_v to_o man_n or_o to_o joseph_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o ignatius_n further_o say_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n be_v conceive_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n according_a to_o the_o divine_a dispensation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v in_o truth_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n but_o by_o the_o intervention_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n where_o one_o see_v the_o same_o antithesis_fw-la continue_v which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n passage_n that_o be_v between_o god_n and_o mary_n and_o between_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o true_a oeconomy_n according_a to_o ignatius_n be_v not_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o the_o messiah_n who_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n by_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o physician_n who_o be_v make_v god_n in_o the_o flesh_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o of_o god_n of_o david_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v the_o true_a divine_a dispensation_n this_o be_v the_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o smirna_n present_v we_o with_o another_o passage_n suitable_a to_o this_o occasion_n for_o thus_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o be_v true_o of_o the_o race_n of_o david_n or_o the_o son_n of_o david_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n according_a to_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n in_o that_o he_o be_v true_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n mounseur_fw-fr daillé_n have_v mark_v out_o this_o passage_n of_o ignatius_n as_o heretical_a since_o he_o make_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o the_o father_n bp_o pearson_n give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o in_o his_o vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 9_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a this_o father_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n but_o of_o his_o incarnation_n which_o as_o the_o world_n own_v be_v by_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n add_v pearson_n the_o interpolator_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o pervert_v these_o word_n by_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n he_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o order_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o learned_a person_n affirm_v that_o in_o this_o passage_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n and_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v not_o but_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o that_o which_o etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o he_o own_v this_o conception_n be_v so_o wonderful_a as_o to_o entitle_v jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o name_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o for_o the_o word_n incarnation_n which_v ignatius_n do_v not_o use_v we_o will_v excuse_v it_o in_o pearson_n it_o be_v a_o term_n of_o art_n unknown_a to_o the_o good_a father_n and_o signify_v in_o the_o platonize_a divinity_n that_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v make_v man._n and_o if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o ignatius_n do_v not_o speak_v in_o this_o passage_n but_o of_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o he_o discourse_v upon_o that_o same_o subject_a and_o by_o no_o mean_n on_o the_o eternal_a generation_n in_o the_o two_o other_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v and_o which_o be_v very_o like_a to_o this_o here_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n dr._n bull_n have_v the_o rashness_n to_o produce_v they_o for_o a_o proof_n of_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v that_o of_o a_o supreme_a god_n and_o that_o of_o a_o man_n like_o one_o of_o we_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 5_o &_o seq_n who_o will_v not_o wonder_v at_o the_o artifice_n of_o divine_n who_o have_v the_o skill_n to_o pervert_v these_o passage_n to_o serve_v their_o notion_n of_o the_o eternal-generation_n we_o can_v furthermore_o show_v you_o the_o footstep_n of_o this_o plain_a ancient_a divinity_n in_o other_o of_o the_o father_n who_o platonize_v more_o than_o ignatius_n as_o in_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n but_o we_o shall_v have_v another_o opportunity_n of_o examine_v the_o theology_n of_o those_o two_o father_n at_o present_a the_o passage_n in_o ignatius_n will_v suffice_v whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o only_a reflection_n that_o remain_v be_v that_o ignatius_n have_v so_o often_o distinguish_v between_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o god_n and_o of_o mary_n and_o the_o son_n bear_v of_o david_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v found_v in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o or_o if_o you_o please_v his_o twofold_a filiation_n the_o one_o divine_a the_o other_o human._n he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n to_o the_o orthodox_n quest_n 66._o in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n in_o that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o this_o the_o mystery_n consist_v he_o be_v bear_v of_o joseph_n wife_n this_o be_v but_o a_o legal_a filiation_n with_o regard_n to_o joseph_n and_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n this_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o natural_a filiation_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n so_o that_o in_o this_o last_o respect_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v true_o light_a of_o light_n and_o god_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o say_v it_o and_o i_o will_v repeat_v it_o again_o the_o father_n thought_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o overshadow_a the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o some_o sort_n unite_v itself_o to_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n that_o they_o have_v philosophize_v in_o their_o manner_n upon_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n grotius_n aim_v at_o this_o theology_n in_o one_o of_o his_o note_n upon_o colos_n 1.19_o the_o plenitude_n of_o divine_a virtue_n say_v he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v perpetual_o and_o inseparable_o unite_v and_o not_o by_o interval_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n this_o be_v what_o be_v call_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n this_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a with_o the_o human_a nature_n even_o this_o shekinah_n or_o this_o perpetual_a inhabitation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o go_v far_o in_o quest_n of_o other_o mystery_n betray_v a_o vanity_n of_o mind_n the_o father_n comprise_v all_o in_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o upon_o it_o they_o build_v those_o profound_a speculation_n with_o which_o their_o book_n be_v fill_v if_o at_o some_o time_n they_o go_v far_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o agreeable_a with_o the_o ground_n i_o have_v lay_v down_o it_o be_v
twofold_a operation_n the_o one_o manifest_a which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n the_o other_o secret_n or_o hide_a which_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o one_o by_o way_n of_o manifestation_n the_o other_o by_o way_n of_o communication_n but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o a_o twofold_a operation_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n i_o forbear_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o divers_a other_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n as_o for_o instance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n concern_v prayer_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o martion_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cap._n 19_o the_o reader_n may_v consult_v they_o if_o he_o please_v to_o the_o forementioned_a authoritys_n from_o tertullian_n i_o will_v subjoin_v that_o of_o novatian_n de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la cap._n 19_o that_o which_o chief_o constitute_v the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v form_v by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v of_o god_n who_o unite_n himself_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n make_v he_o by_o that_o union_n the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o he_o be_v not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o main_a reason_n of_o this_o title_n the_o son_n of_o god_n arise_v from_o that_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o descend_v how_o the_o word_n of_o god_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o that_o spirit_n which_o descend_v on_o mary_n be_v the_o second_o person_n incarnate_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o three_o very_o good_a divinity_n be_v it_o not_o rather_o this_o divine_a operation_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o word_n which_o manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o that_o flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n on_o account_n of_o its_o substance_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o word_n on_o account_n of_o its_o manifestation_n and_o its_o operation_n for_o this_o reason_n novatian_n place_v not_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o the_o filiation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o word_n which_o be_v a_o different_a hypostasis_fw-la from_o the_o spirit_n but_o in_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o scripture_n speak_v say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v understand_v what_o the_o father_n mean_v when_o they_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n that_o over-shadowed_n the_o virgin_n or_o when_o they_o distinguish_v these_o two_o power_n if_o it_o be_v not_o lay_v down_o for_o a_o rule_n that_o by_o the_o spirit_n they_o understand_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o principle_n or_o source_n whence_o prophecy_n come_v and_o by_o the_o word_n a_o certain_a and_o particular_a operation_n of_o that_o spirit_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o have_v yet_o a_o ancient_a doctor_n to_o allege_v and_o he_o not_o of_o the_o mean_a rank_n i_o mean_v st._n cyprian_a who_o do_v not_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o the_o word_n the_o spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n this_o father_n have_v cite_v the_o second_o psalm_n de_fw-la mont._n sina_n &_o zion_n adv_n jud._n cap._n 2._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v on_o mount_n zion_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o mountain_n say_v he_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v establish_v king_n to_o proclaim_v the_o will_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o discourse_n the_o flesh_n of_o adam_n say_v he_o which_o j._n c._n bear_v in_o a_o figure_n that_o term_n have_v a_o tangle_n of_o marcion_n heresy_n this_o flesh_n be_v call_v by_o his_o father_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n the_o christ_n the_o anoint_a of_o the_o live_a god_n a_o spirit_n unite_v to_o flesh_n the_o same_o father_n elsewhere_o in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr idolor_n vanit_fw-la cap._n 6._o express_v himself_o thus_o the_o word_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v send_v who_o the_o prophet_n have_v forspeak_v of_o as_o the_o instructor_n of_o mankind_n he_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n his_o reason_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o glory_n the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v put_v on_o flesh_n god_n be_v mingle_v or_o unite_v with_o man._n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v more_o the_o flesh_n of_o j.c._n be_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n which_o can_v not_o be_v true_a but_o of_o its_o celestial_a origin_n and_o as_o it_o be_v form_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o cyprian_a seem_v to_o intimate_v thereby_o that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o this_o celestial_a origin_n that_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o flesh_n of_o j._n c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n for_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v that_o j.c._n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n since_o his_o origin_n be_v from_o heaven_n in_o his_o birth_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o the_o word_n according_a to_o this_o father_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o unite_v itself_o to_o man_n the_o word_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o put_v on_o flesh_n in_o short_a it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o christ_n of_o god_n you_o will_v say_v what_o hinder_v but_o the_o second_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n may_v have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o that_o be_v pure_a fancy_n why_o shall_v one_o shut_v one_o eye_n when_o one_o see_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o st._n cyprian_n allude_v to_o the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o these_o sublime_a expression_n of_o that_o father_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o that_o mystery_n as_o for_o what_o lactantius_n afford_v we_o i_o hope_v his_o authority_n will_v not_o be_v contest_v with_o i_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o a_o point_n wherein_o he_o do_v no_o more_o than_o confirm_v a_o tradition_n elsewhere_o well_o support_v and_o follow_v this_o pious_a person_n have_v say_v in_o his_o institution_n lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o that_o god_n beget_v a_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n he_o resume_v this_o discourse_n in_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o the_o same_o book_n thus_o this_o spirit_n of_o god_n say_v he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n make_v choice_n of_o a_o pure_a and_o holy_a virgin_n into_o who_o womb_n he_o insinuate_v himself_o and_o this_o virgin_n conceive_v be_v full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o embrace_v she_o that_o which_o lactantius_n express_v by_o these_o word_n descend_v on_o a_o virgin_n can_v it_o be_v any_o other_o than_o that_o which_o st._n luke_n express_v in_o these_o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o the_o angel_n speak_v be_v the_o same_o according_a to_o lactantius_n with_o that_o holy_a ghost_n which_o god_n beget_v and_o which_o he_o call_v his_o son_n dr._n bull_n tell_v we_o the_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o divine_a nature_n of_o j._n c._n very_o well_o but_o why_o so_o if_o not_o for_o this_o cause_n that_o j._n c._n have_v not_o other_o divinity_n than_o that_o spirit_n of_o power_n and_o holiness_n which_o form_v his_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n for_o in_o short_a the_o father_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n when_o they_o explain_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n or_o allude_v to_o they_o and_o always_o with_o regard_n to_o his_o birth_n of_o a_o virgin_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o this_o passage_n luke_n 1._o 35._o signify_v most_o certain_o that_o power_n which_o we_o trinitarian_n call_v the_o three_o person_n and_o if_o the_o father_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o find_v the_o second_o there_o as_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o know_v what_o the_o word_n signify_v for_o it_o must_v be_v affirm_v that_o they_o have_v strange_o mistake_v the_o scripture_n and_o in_o so_o unaccountable_a manner_n as_o i_o may_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o long_o any_o certainty_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o their_o writinâ—â—â—â—ll's_n in_o confusion_n as_o in_o the_o ancient_a chaos_n there_o be_v nothing_o whereby_o to_o discover_v the_o name_n of_o the_o
say_v and_o indeed_o on_o the_o least_o application_n in_o consider_v the_o existence_n of_o this_o universe_n it_o be_v well_o contrive_v disposal_n its_o part_n so_o exact_o adjust_v to_o each_o other_o its_o admirable_a order_n its_o regular_a motion_n its_o vastness_n form_n law_n and_o proportion_n its_o corruption_n and_o production_n its_o duration_n stability_n and_o variety_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o wonder_n wherewith_o it_o be_v fill_v one_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v the_o meditation_n in_o confess_v that_o immense_a goodness_n give_v birth_n to_o the_o design_n of_o it_o that_o profound_a wisdom_n frame_v its_o model_n and_o figure_n that_o infinite_a power_n execute_v so_o great_a a_o project_n and_o that_o these_o three_o property_n together_o preserve_v it_o and_o give_v motion_n to_o all_o its_o spring_n this_o philosophy_n be_v not_o unknown_a to_o caelius_n rhodoginus_n as_o he_o express_v himself_o clear_o enough_o on_o it_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o one_a book_n lection_n antiq_fw-la the_o heaven_n say_v he_o relate_v god_n glory_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v certain_o so_o the_o greatness_n of_o so_o exquisite_a a_o work_n its_o strength_n and_o motion_n do_v well_o show_v the_o astonish_a power_n of_o its_o maker_n its_o oeconomy_n and_o so_o well_o contrive_v disposal_n publish_v his_o wisdom_n and_o we_o discover_v infinite_a goodness_n in_o its_o usefulness_n and_o advantage_n wherefore_o the_o divine_a platonistâ—_n revere_v this_o universe_n as_o the_o most_o august_n representation_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n thâ—sius_n in_o his_o note_n on_o lactanius_fw-la de_fw-la opific_n c._n â—_o do_v also_o penetrate_v to_o the_o prime_a source_n of_o this_o good_a philosophy_n consist_v in_o a_o trinity_n of_o principle_n god_n say_v he_o create_v this_o beautful_a world_n and_o have_v adorn_v it_o with_o a_o thousand_o wonder_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n contemplate_v so_o amaze_a a_o work_n may_v admit_v the_o wisdom_n goodness_n and_o power_n of_o the_o great_a maker_n of_o it_o so_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la reason_n in_o his_o octavius_n observe_v say_v he_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v god_n make_v they_o to_o be_v by_o his_o word_n dispose_v they_o by_o his_o reason_n and_o bring_v they_o to_o their_o perfection_n by_o his_o power_n good_a philosophy_n go_v direct_o to_o a_o trinity_n which_o may_v be_v know_v by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n some_o difference_n will_v be_v see_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v but_o in_o the_o main_n it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o truth_n plato_n see_v this_o great_a truth_n some_o other_o have_v see_v it_o before_o he_o though_o not_o so_o distinct_o however_o they_o all_o see_v it_o not_o only_o by_o way_n of_o the_o cabala_n and_o tradition_n as_o be_v now_o pretend_a but_o as_o a_o natural_a thing_n and_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o be_v owe_v to_o their_o diligent_a search_n and_o enquiry_n a_o modern_a author_n have_v with_o much_o reason_n acknowledge_v graverol_n in_o his_o moses_n vindicatus_fw-la p._n 89._o that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o the_o origin_n of_o philosophy_n among_o the_o egyptian_n chaldean_n and_o grecian_n be_v a_o most_o uncertain_a tradition_n and_o his_o opinion_n be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o study_n and_o experience_n what_o he_o say_v of_o philosophy_n in_o general_n be_v yet_o in_o particular_a more_o true_a of_o this_o part_n of_o it_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o three_o principle_n whereof_o we_o have_v be_v speak_v it_o be_v by_o their_o long_a search_n into_o the_o origin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o not_o by_o tradition_n at_o least_o by_o a_o very_a uncertain_a and_o confuse_a tradition_n that_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o three_o principle_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n chap._n vi_o a_o digression_n concern_v socrates_n genius_n those_o be_v the_o invisible_a excellency_n which_o be_v discover_v in_o the_o visible_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o a_o natural_a philosophy_n which_o do_v not_o depend_v on_o tradition_n but_o on_o contemplation_n and_o study_n socrates_n do_v not_o take_v any_o other_o method_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n as_o apuleus_n relate_v after_o plato_n de_fw-la deo_fw-la socratis_n socrates_n say_v he_o be_v inspire_v by_o his_o genius_n have_v assure_v we_o that_o he_o hear_v a_o celestial_a voice_n these_o word_n right_o understand_v prove_v what_o i_o have_v be_v assert_v for_o i_o do_v think_v this_o celestial_a voice_n can_v signify_v either_o the_o chaldean_n cabal_n or_o any_o particular_a revelation_n he_o must_v be_v little_a skill_a in_o the_o allegorical_a philosophy_n of_o those_o time_n who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o by_o these_o word_n genius_n demon_n celestial_a voice_n be_v mean_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o socrates_n by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o own_o genius_n and_o reason_n which_o he_o always_o consult_v have_v apprehend_v this_o divine_a language_n of_o nature_n which_o declare_v a_o creator_n to_o we_o reason_n due_o consult_v and_o nature_n well_o understand_v be_v the_o oracle_n of_o wise_a man_n reason_n say_v heraclides_fw-la ponticus_n explain_v homer_n allegory_n reason_n be_v a_o daemon_n which_o god_n have_v plant_v in_o the_o superior_a part_n of_o the_o body_n to_o inspire_v we_o with_o true_o celestial_a inclination_n the_o author_n who_o give_v we_o the_o life_n of_o socrates_n in_o french_a have_v mention_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o those_o who_o literal_o believe_v that_o socrates_n have_v a_o familiar_a demon_n add_v that_o some_o other_o suppose_v that_o this_o genius_n be_v only_o his_o natural_a judgement_n or_o his_o soul_n that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o he_o call_v his_o daemon_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v use_v by_o philosopher_n who_o sometime_o give_v that_o name_n to_o that_o divine_a part_n of_o man_n which_o guide_v and_o govern_v he_o this_o doubt_n add_v he_o be_v also_o propose_v by_o plutarch_n in_o the_o first_o question_n concern_v plato_n where_o speak_v of_o socrates_n he_o say_v do_v he_o not_o give_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o his_o own_o nature_n thereon_o quote_v the_o opinion_n of_o menander_n heraclitus_n and_o xenocrates_n who_o say_v that_o every_o one_o soul_n be_v his_o god_n or_o a_o demon._n a_o friend_n of_o socrates_n have_v go_v down_o to_o trophonius_n his_o cave_n on_o purpose_n to_o know_v from_o the_o oracle_n what_o the_o daemon_n of_o socrates_n be_v bring_v no_o other_o answer_n thence_o than_o that_o the_o superior_a part_n of_o our_o soul_n which_o be_v not_o overpower_v by_o our_o passion_n be_v by_o the_o vulgar_a call_v understanding_n but_o that_o those_o who_o speak_v better_o call_v it_o a_o demon._n another_o oracle_n answer_v socrates_n father_n that_o he_o shall_v let_v his_o son_n do_v whatever_o come_v into_o his_o mind_n without_o thwart_v his_o natural_a inclination_n because_o he_o have_v in_o he_o a_o guide_n and_o director_n more_o worth_a than_o ten_o thousand_o master_n as_o to_o the_o voice_n which_o he_o hear_v it_o be_v a_o manner_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o phrase_n we_o daily_o use_v my_o mind_n tell_v i_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o ascribe_v speech_n and_o a_o voice_n to_o that_o secret_a motion_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o which_o as_o from_o a_o faithful_a voice_n we_o receive_v so_o many_o counsel_n and_o information_n whereto_o add_v his_o prudence_n solid_a judgement_n and_o great_a experience_n in_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n for_o why_o may_v not_o such_o a_o pierce_a mind_n as_o he_o exercise_v by_o long_a study_n in_o philosophy_n and_o by_o attentive_a observation_n of_o the_o manner_n and_o affair_n of_o man_n which_o may_v have_v require_v a_o extraordinary_a facility_n of_o reason_v on_o all_o sort_n of_o circumstance_n why_o i_o say_v may_v he_o not_o have_v see_v clear_a than_o other_o and_o have_v discover_v thing_n which_o be_v most_o common_o hide_v from_o vulgar_a understanding_n by_o this_o discourse_n of_o monsieur_n charpentier_n it_o appear_v that_o philosopher_n have_v a_o mysterious_a and_o theological_a language_n distinct_a from_o that_o of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v so_o deceive_v by_o their_o pompous_a word_n as_o to_o make_v a_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o a_o mere_a allegory_n it_o be_v what_o father_n simon_n do_v not_o omit_v observe_v crit._n hist_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n p._n 95._o the_o platonist_n say_v he_o who_o have_v often_o express_v themselves_o more_o like_a divine_n than_o philosopher_n mean_v nothing_o more_o by_o the_o daemon_n or_o god_n of_o socrates_n than_o reason_n the_o author_n of_o the_o critical_a moral_a and_o historical_a reflection_n be_v also_o of_o this_o opinion_n p._n 66._o socrates_n say_v he_o be_v so_o wise_a that_o foresee_v all_o thing_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v a_o familiar_a demon_n
but_o that_o demon_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o his_o attention_n on_o the_o present_a reflection_n on_o the_o past_a and_o penetration_n into_o the_o future_a ground_v on_o conjecture_n which_o the_o study_n of_o the_o world_n furnish_v he_o with_o the_o same_o author_n quote_v pag._n 215._o this_o good_a say_v of_o diogenes_n those_o who_o have_v understanding_n need_v not_o trouble_v the_o oracle_n and_o indeed_o those_o man_n of_o part_n like_o socrates_n have_v a_o live_a oracle_n and_o familiar_a demon._n thus_o the_o ancient_n love_v to_o theologize_v the_o common_a thing_n and_o to_o find_v god_n every_o where_n chap._n vii_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n after_o this_o digression_n concern_v the_o daemon_n of_o socrates_n we_o will_v return_v to_o plato_n that_o philosopher_n have_v attain_v to_o a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o these_o three_o principle_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n and_o understand_v thereby_o 1._o that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o eternal_a and_o vnbegotren_a but_o that_o the_o supreme_a father_n thereto_o incline_v by_o a_o disposition_n of_o goodness_n have_v beget_v it_o by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o fill_v it_o with_o his_o power_n three_o principle_n which_o he_o call_v the_o good_a the_o reason_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o that_o the_o production_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o a_o effect_n of_o chance_n or_o of_o any_o blind_a principle_n but_o of_o a_o most_o good_a and_o most_o wise_a cause_n of_o a_o intelligent_a and_o rational_a power_n the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n l._n 8._o c._n 19_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o be_v plato_n meaning_n for_o argue_v against_o those_o who_o attribute_v the_o world_n origin_n to_o the_o fortuitous_a jumble_v together_o of_o atom_n he_o apply_v himself_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o profound_a wisdom_n and_o not_o forget_v one_o rational_a property_n come_v thence_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o reason_n which_o reason_n say_v he_o i_o call_v the_o word_n and_o god_n it_o be_v apparent_a that_o plato_n have_v no_o other_o thought_n than_o that_o of_o this_o author_n nevertheless_o fear_v socrates_n fate_n he_o veil_v these_o great_a truth_n under_o a_o cloud_n of_o fiction_n and_o enigma_n which_o prove_v a_o snare_n to_o his_o disciple_n and_o not_o have_v courage_n enough_o to_o oppose_v common_a error_n make_v of_o these_o three_o property_n of_o the_o creator_n so_o many_o god_n or_o divine_a person_n comply_v with_o the_o theology_n of_o that_o age_n wherein_o power_n passion_n property_n etc._n etc._n fortune_n fate_n justice_n love_n virtue_n honour_n safety_n concord_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o otherwise_o conceive_v than_o under_o the_o idea_n of_o so_o many_o deitys_n so_o much_o be_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n the_o philosophy_n a_fw-fr la_fw-fr mode_n even_o among_o the_o wise_a it_o be_v difficult_a say_v plato_n apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 5._o to_o find_v the_o father_n of_o this_o universe_n and_o when_o you_o have_v find_v he_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o speak_v of_o he_o to_o the_o people_n mean_v that_o it_o be_v dangerous_a to_o declare_v a_o truth_n which_o give_v offence_n to_o the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o plurality_n of_o god_n and_o which_o consequent_o can_v not_o be_v declare_v otherwise_o than_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n and_o under_o the_o fiction_n of_o many_o hypostasis_n so_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o second_o letter_n to_o dionysius_n i_o will_v speak_v to_o you_o say_v he_o by_o enigma_n that_o if_o by_o accident_n this_o letter_n happen_v to_o fall_v into_o other_o hand_n he_o may_v not_o in_o reading_z understand_v it_o minutius_n felix_n make_v the_o same_o observation_n after_o clemens_n plato_n say_v he_o speak_v more_o clear_o of_o god_n than_o any_o other_o philosopher_n and_o his_o doctrine_n will_v be_v perfect_o divine_a if_o he_o have_v not_o spoil_v it_o by_o a_o mixture_n of_o the_o religion_n establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o his_o country_n for_o according_a to_o plato_n in_o timaeus_n god_n be_v the_o father_n of_o the_o world_n even_o by_o his_o being_n god_n he_o be_v creator_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o all_o thing_n as_o well_o celestial_a as_o terrestrial_a but_o that_o philosopher_n do_v previous_o advertise_v that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o find_v he_o because_o of_o his_o infinite_a power_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v find_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o explain_v one_o self_n concern_v he_o to_o the_o common_a people_n why_o impossible_a because_o dangerous_a these_o few_o word_n contain_v a_o abridgement_n of_o our_o whole_a system_n that_o plato_n speak_v of_o god_n only_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o creation_n that_o he_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o father_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o world_n be_v his_o son_n that_o he_o know_v he_o better_o than_o other_o philosopher_n and_o that_o nevertheless_o he_o have_v spoil_v that_o knowledge_n by_o mix_v with_o it_o the_o error_n of_o his_o country_n because_o he_o think_v it_o too_o dangerous_a to_o speak_v his_o thought_n of_o it_o open_o that_o be_v he_o have_v not_o liberty_n to_o speak_v his_o mind_n and_o to_o please_v a_o superstitious_a populacy_n he_o be_v force_v to_o make_v as_o many_o hypostasis_n and_o god_n as_o he_o have_v discover_v perfection_n in_o the_o world_n creator_n in_o a_o word_n to_o philosophise_v on_o the_o origin_n of_o the_o world_n secure_o he_o be_v oblige_v subtle_o to_o feign_v a_o genealogy_n of_o god_n a_o father_n a_o beget_v son_n a_o three_o proceed_v from_o those_o two_o and_o to_o turn_v the_o whole_a cosmogony_n into_o a_o mere_a theogony_n we_o know_v proclus_n one_o of_o plato_n disciple_n maintain_v that_o his_o master_n place_v a_o supreme_a god_n above_o this_o trinity_n of_o principle_n whereof_o we_o have_v be_v now_o speak_v which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o under_o these_o three_o feign_a essence_n or_o person_n he_o design_v to_o hide_v the_o several_a perfection_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n who_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v but_o one_o essence_n and_o one_o person_n but_o he_o multiply_v he_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o heathen_n to_o shelter_v himself_o from_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o all_o the_o philosopher_n have_v the_o same_o aim_n of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n under_o a_o multitude_n of_o feign_a personality_n without_o any_o danger_n to_o themselves_o unless_o any_o will_v suppose_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o witty_a invention_n which_o they_o frame_v for_o the_o better_a instruct_v and_o fix_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o common_a people_n who_o be_v please_v with_o wonder_n and_o mystery_n one_o may_v indeed_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a intention_n design_v to_o place_n instead_o of_o gross_a polytheism_n the_o several_a property_n of_o the_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n that_o the_o people_n may_v insensible_o receive_v a_o exchange_n which_o be_v so_o advantageous_a to_o they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o worse_o for_o christian_n who_o have_v be_v buble_v by_o this_o eastern_a philosophy_n in_o take_v literal_o a_o method_n which_o be_v mere_o allegorical_a i_o will_v conclude_v this_o reflection_n on_o the_o three_o platonic_a principle_n with_o this_o observation_n of_o origen_n agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n lib._n 6._o contra_fw-la cell_n that_o philosopher_n have_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n behold_v what_o be_v invisible_a in_o god_n which_o this_o father_n call_v the_o divine_a idea_n and_o be_v raise_v from_o sensible_a to_o spiritual_a thing_n do_v plain_o enough_o perceive_v his_o eternal_a power_n and_o godhead_n but_o what_o be_v these_o invisible_a excellency_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o creation_n they_o be_v the_o three_o principle_n whereof_o plato_n be_v please_v to_o make_v three_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n dr._n cudworth_n see_v the_o contrivance_n of_o this_o mystery_n pag._n 590._o of_o his_o intellectual_a system_n the_o three_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o platonist_n say_v he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o be_v real_o any_o thing_n else_o than_o infinite_a goodness_n infinite_a wisdom_n and_o infinite_a power_n and_o love_n irenaeus_n l._n 3._o c._n 46._o own_v the_o same_o truth_n vlato_n say_v he_o have_v give_v the_o name_n of_o good_a to_o the_o supreme_a maker_n of_o all_o thing_n have_v herein_o lay_v down_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n as_o the_o principle_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n this_o reflection_n of_o irenaeus_n take_v place_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o other_o two_o divine_a property_n which_o plato_n rank_n among_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o we_o may_v say_v that_o plato_n have_v call_v the_o first_o author_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o good_a
fever_n almost_o as_o the_o superstitious_a use_n some_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o st._n john_n gospel_n which_o they_o hang_v about_o the_o patient_n neck_n as_o i_o myself_o have_v see_v now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o basilidian_o pass_v for_o the_o first_o author_n among_o christian_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o secret_a and_o of_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o they_o design_v to_o hide_v it_o under_o this_o allegorical_a and_o symbolical_a name_n but_o it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o name_n contain_v only_o the_o gospel-trinity_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n whereon_o they_o allegorize_v extravagant_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n by_o this_o essay_n which_o we_o have_v be_v make_v it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o we_o can_v give_v a_o rational_a mean_v to_o the_o other_o order_n of_o the_o aeons_n wherewith_o the_o gnostic_n do_v also_o enlarge_v their_o system_n with_o a_o little_a labour_n in_o take_v off_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n which_o cover_v the_o hide_a mean_v of_o this_o mysterious_a theology_n one_o may_v easy_o enough_o discover_v that_o the_o true_a aim_n of_o these_o christian_a philosopher_n be_v to_o set_v off_o the_o lowness_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o suppose_a depth_n of_o their_o mystery_n but_o we_o will_v go_v no_o far_o on_o this_o article_n the_o sample_n give_v be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o any_o one_o desire_n proof_n of_o this_o our_o explication_n of_o valentin_n aeons_n that_o he_o conceive_v they_o only_o as_o the_o several_a affection_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n or_o as_o so_o many_o dispensation_n of_o providence_n let_v he_o but_o consult_v chap._n 12._o of_o danaeus_n de_fw-fr haeresib_n to_o be_v brief_a we_o will_v here_o quote_v only_o the_o famous_a pearson_n vindic._n ignat._n par._n 2._o c._n 5._o valentin_n say_v he_o make_v a_o open_a profession_n of_o believe_v but_o one_o god_n and_o though_o tertullian_n assert_n somewhat_o rhetorical_o that_o this_o heretic_n believe_v as_o many_o god_n as_o he_o number_v aeons_n that_o father_n himself_o do_v nevertheless_o own_o that_o valentin_n aeons_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o divine_a propertys_n and_o affection_n whereof_o his_o disciple_n afterward_o make_v personal_a substance_n gallasius_n have_v before_o pearson_n observe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o annotat._n in_o lib._n 1._o irenaei_n for_o he_o recite_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n ptolemy_n say_v that_o father_n follow_v valentin_n doctrine_n only_o he_o make_v personal_a substance_n subsist_v distinct_o from_o god_n of_o what_o valentin_n have_v consider_v only_o as_o affection_n and_o idea_n internal_a and_o intimate_a to_o the_o godhead_n irenaeus_n also_o inform_v we_o that_o by_o these_o aeons_n valentin_n understand_v only_o certain_a disposition_n and_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n summi_fw-la dei_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tantum_fw-la quasdam_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o clear_o explain_v in_o his_o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o where_o he_o relate_v the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o discreet_a valentinian_o when_o say_v they_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v produce_v any_o thing_n he_o be_v in_o that_o respect_n call_v father_n but_o because_o his_o production_n be_v true_a he_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n call_v the_o truth_n and_o then_o when_o he_o will_v produce_v and_o manifest_v himself_o he_o be_v call_v the_o mun._n the_o man_n by_o speak_v beget_v the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a son_n all_o which_o show_v that_o allegory_n be_v undetermined_a every_o one_o take_v it_o the_o way_n which_o best_o please_v he_o but_o however_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o these_o aeons_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o god_n several_a affection_n or_o dispensation_n what_o be_v peculiar_a in_o this_o last_o hypothesis_n be_v that_o man_n which_o signify_v god_n manifest_v himself_o utter_v the_o word_n his_o first-born_a which_o yet_o have_v a_o good_a sense_n according_a to_o mark_v the_o valentinian_n who_o in_o chap._n 10._o of_o the_o same_o book_n say_v that_o god_n to_o give_v a_o visible_a form_n to_o the_o invisible_a grandure_v which_o be_v in_o he_o utter_v his_o word_n like_o himself_o understanding_n by_o the_o word_n only_o the_o visible_a form_n which_o god_n take_v to_o manifest_v himself_o in_o so_o our_o quaker_n understand_v no_o more_o by_o the_o word_n than_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n manifest_v himself_o to_o men._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sabellian_o who_o by_o the_o christ_n do_v not_o any_o way_n understand_v a_o man_n but_o only_o divine_a clemency_n and_o heavenly_a aid_n manifest_v itself_o to_o man_n in_o the_o work_n of_o redemption_n it_o may_v perhaps_o also_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v call_v the_o word_n the_o most_o manifest_a goodness_n of_o god_n that_o of_o origen_n and_o of_o many_o other_o allegorist_n do_v not_o at_o all_o differ_v from_o it_o since_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o believe_v in_o the_o son_n of_o mary_n as_o in_o their_o theologise_v son_n as_o they_o speak_v much_o slight_a faith_n and_o the_o sensible_a gospel_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o value_v only_a contemplation_n this_o platonic_a fanaticism_n have_v cerinthus_n for_o its_o author_n who_o careful_o distinguish_v jesus_n the_o son_n of_o mary_n from_o this_o christ_n or_o this_o celestial_a aid_n which_o come_v to_o enlighten_v and_o guide_v man_n and_o it_o be_v now_o adopt_a by_o father_n malebranche_n dr._n more_n and_o mr._n norris_n this_o last_o be_v a_o right_a platonic_a fanatic_a who_o have_v bring_v disorder_n and_o confusion_n into_o both_o the_o speculative_a part_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o christian_a piety_n his_o several_a treatise_n of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o morality_n show_v that_o the_o dream_n of_o a_o contemplative_a man_n be_v capable_a of_o convert_v the_o most_o sensible_a light_n of_o reason_n and_o revelation_n into_o smoak_n can_v we_o forbear_v judge_v of_o what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o plato_n as_o we_o judge_v of_o what_o he_o have_v write_v concern_v the_o love_n of_o god_n which_o he_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o such_o refine_a contemplation_n and_o enthusiasm_n as_o render_v gospel-morality_n though_o of_o itself_o so_o plain_a and_o natural_a whole_o impracticable_a fanaticism_n all_o over_o and_o if_o we_o see_v it_o in_o the_o morality_n of_o these_o visionary_n why_o do_v we_o not_o perceive_v that_o their_o strain_a platonism_n be_v no_o less_o the_o fruit_n of_o mystical_a theology_n the_o father_n be_v right_a quaker_n in_o their_o system_fw-la of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o if_o we_o will_v not_o be_v quaker_n in_o point_n of_o morality_n let_v we_o keep_v close_o to_o our_o principle_n and_o neither_o be_v so_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o word_n and_o such_o other_o speculative_a point_n as_o have_v be_v render_v incomprehensible_a by_o too_o much_o refine_n of_o they_o if_o i_o may_v say_v what_o i_o think_v this_o gallimaufry_n about_o the_o divine_a word_n which_o be_v define_v see_v the_o treatise_n entitle_v reason_n and_o religion_n a_o intelligible_a world_n archetype_n and_o ideal_o or_o even_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v various_o imitable_a various_o exhibitive_a and_o representative_a of_o all_o thing_n which_o exist_v this_o cant_n i_o say_v be_v suspect_v by_o i_o and_o i_o be_o tempt_v to_o believe_v that_o under_o these_o specious_a name_n nothing_o more_o be_v give_v we_o than_o a_o fair_a system_fw-la of_o my_o understanding_n with_o its_o reason_n and_o idea_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a its_o universal_a and_o unchangeable_a nature_n which_o the_o philosopher_n call_v the_o reality_n and_o truth_n of_o thing_n and_o whereof_o they_o make_v even_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n yea_o i_o dare_v venture_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v deism_n or_o atheism_n disguise_v the_o accusation_n be_v heinous_a and_o require_v proof_n of_o the_o utmost_a evidence_n well_o and_o we_o shall_v produce_v they_o read_v and_o weigh_v these_o word_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 209._o that_o author_n say_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o triangle_n have_v a_o determinate_a and_o immutable_a nature_n such_o as_o it_o be_v not_o in_o my_o power_n to_o make_v the_o least_o alteration_n in_o which_o be_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o of_o my_o make_n for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v arbitrary_a and_o i_o may_v change_v it_o as_o i_o please_v but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a nature_n distinct_a from_o and_o independent_a of_o my_o understanding_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o essence_n of_o god_n himself_o modify_v and_o as_o it_o be_v exhibitive_a and_o imitable_a
the_o same_o infatuation_n for_o allegory_n which_o draw_v the_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o christian_a heretic_n into_o this_o cabalistical_a philosophy_n the_o outside_n whereof_o appear_v to_o we_o so_o very_o extravagant_a and_o whimsical_a the_o one_o compose_v their_o pleroma_n of_o certain_a pair_n of_o aeons_n the_o other_o do_v as_o much_o with_o their_o sephiroth_n or_o enumeration_n which_o they_o range_v by_o two_o and_o two_o we_o can_v then_o say_v otherwise_o either_o of_o the_o jew_n or_o valentinian_o than_o that_o under_o these_o theological_a fiction_n they_o design_v to_o conceal_v their_o true_a doctrine_n concern_v cosmogony_n and_o the_o origin_n of_o thing_n those_o eastern_a philosopher_n never_o believe_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v out_o of_o nothing_o creation_n out_o of_o nothing_o be_v then_o unheard_a of_o as_o they_o hold_v that_o all_o substance_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n have_v always_o exi_v and_o that_o the_o first_o cause_n include_v all_o other_o nature_n in_o the_o immensity_n of_o its_o own_o they_o understand_v by_o their_o sephiroth_n only_o the_o emanation_n of_o all_o being_n from_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o supreme_a be_v and_o as_o emanation_n be_v of_o two_o kind_n one_o of_o which_o respect_n the_o sensible_a world_n and_o the_o other_o the_o intelligible_a by_o the_o first_o they_o intend_v to_o express_v only_o the_o several_a form_n of_o all_o creature_n which_o be_v as_o so_o many_o emanation_n from_o the_o first_o substance_n and_o by_o the_o other_o they_o design_v to_o represent_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n which_o be_v the_o emanation_n of_o eternal_a wisdom_n which_o they_o call_v exemplar_n the_o instrument_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o creator_n power_n so_o that_o one_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o with_o a_o little_a application_n one_o may_v discover_v in_o the_o cabalistick_a emanation_n either_o the_o diverse_a dispensation_n of_o providence_n or_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o the_o creat_a and_o particular_o the_o three_o which_o give_v birth_n to_o the_o platonic_a trinity_n goodness_n wisdom_n and_o power_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n find_v among_o the_o ten_o divine_a name_n whereof_o their_o sephiroth_n be_v compose_v for_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v obstinacy_n not_o to_o own_o that_o what_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v with_o in_o the_o jewish_a cabal_n and_o which_o be_v rash_o apply_v to_o the_o christian_a trinity_n be_v borrow_a from_o plato_n cosmogony_n and_o take_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o sound_a and_o ancient_a philosophy_n concern_v the_o origin_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o one_o may_v without_o fear_n of_o mistake_v assert_v that_o the_o cabal_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o mixture_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o jewish_a superstition_n with_o platonic_a speculation_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n consist_v in_o the_o science_n or_o mystery_n of_o number_n of_o point_n syllable_n and_o letter_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v take_v from_o certain_a book_n ascribe_v to_o esdras_n it_o be_v what_o we_o call_v the_o vision_n and_o dream_n of_o those_o people_n when_o all_o be_v do_v what_o can_v protestant_n gain_n in_o cite_v against_o we_o the_o cabala_n and_o write_n of_o the_o rabbin_n do_v not_o the_o papist_n make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o authority_n to_o support_v their_o transubstantiation_n for_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v just_a as_o much_o find_v there_o as_o the_o trinity_n be_v it_o be_v easy_a find_v all_o sort_n of_o mystery_n in_o those_o obscurity_n what_o do_v protestant_n say_v when_o those_o chimera_n be_v object_v to_o they_o you_o need_v but_o read_v the_o dialogue_n where_o dr._n stillingfleet_n compare_v the_o trinity_n with_o transubstantiation_n he_o extricate_v himself_o very_o well_o p._n 32._o of_o the_o first_o part_n in_o reject_v this_o cabal_n as_o have_v no_o authority_n there_o galatinus_n be_v treat_v as_o a_o plagiary_n and_o as_o a_o author_n who_o ought_v not_o to_o find_v any_o credit_n among_o civilise_a people_n the_o pretend_a rabbin_n who_o live_v before_o the_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v a_o jest_n and_o it_o be_v just_o suppose_v that_o the_o jew_n can_v reckon_v that_o among_o their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o strong_a objection_n against_o christianity_n ah_o good_a god_n and_o be_v not_o the_o trinity_n likewise_o one_o of_o that_o sort_n of_o objection_n which_o the_o jew_n make_v against_o christian_n by_o what_o machine_n shall_v we_o then_o make_v it_o one_o of_o their_o doctrine_n shall_v galatinus_n have_v more_o authority_n to_o make_v we_o receive_v that_o as_o a_o know_a doctrine_n of_o the_o jew_n than_o transubstantiation_n and_o shall_v the_o paraphrase_n be_v more_o ancient_a and_o the_o cabala_n more_o authentic_a when_o use_v in_o dispute_n against_o the_o socinian_o than_o when_o we_o be_v to_o answer_v the_o papist_n objection_n so_o they_o deal_v without_o modesty_n or_o honesty_n secundum_fw-la currentiâ—_n tempora_fw-la chap._n ix_o plato_n system_fw-la explain_v i_o return_v to_o the_o system_fw-la of_o plato_n which_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o unfold_v that_o philosopher_n admit_v of_o three_o sort_n of_o divine_a essence_n which_o he_o call_v three_o principle_n or_o three_o go_n the_o first_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n to_o who_o the_o two_o other_o owe_v honour_n and_o obedience_n because_o he_o be_v their_o father_n and_o their_o creator_n the_o second_o be_v the_o visible_a god_n minister_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n the_o three_o be_v call_v the_o world_n or_o the_o soul_n which_o animate_v the_o world_n to_o who_o some_o give_v the_o name_n of_o demon._n to_o return_v to_o the_o second_o which_o he_o also_o ram_v the_o word_n understanding_n or_o reason_n he_o conceive_v two_o sort_n of_o word_n one_o which_o dwell_v in_o god_n from_o all_o eternity_n whereby_o god_n do_v from_o all_o eternity_n enclose_v all_o sort_n of_o virtue_n in_o his_o bosom_n do_v all_o thing_n with_o wisdom_n with_o power_n and_o with_o goodness_n for_o be_v infinite_o perfect_a he_o have_v in_o this_o internal_a word_n all_o the_o idea_n and_o form_n of_o create_a being_n the_o other_o word_n which_o be_v the_o external_a and_o utter_v word_n be_v according_a to_o he_o nothing_o else_o than_o that_o substance_n which_o god_n put_v forth_o from_o his_o bosom_n or_o which_o he_o beget_v to_o frame_v the_o universe_n by_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n that_o mercurius_n trismegistus_n say_v that_o the_o world_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o god_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o irenaeus_n though_o a_o christian_a say_v of_o matter_n what_o the_o other_o father_n have_v say_v of_o the_o word_n only_o that_o god_n utter_v it_o and_o put_v it_o forth_o lib._n 2._o cap._n 29._o he_o follow_v the_o above-noted_n principle_n of_o plato_n bp_o huet_n ascribe_v the_o same_o opinion_n to_o origen_n origen_n quaest_n 2._o that_o the_o matter_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o form_v the_o world_n by_o be_v from_o all_o eternity_n emanated_a from_o his_o own_o substance_n many_o of_o plato_n disciple_n have_v embrace_v christianity_n they_o fail_v not_o to_o attribute_v to_o jesus_n christ_n all_o that_o this_o philosophy_n attribute_v to_o the_o second_o god_n and_o particular_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v this_o second_o nature_n of_o their_o divine_a plato_n who_o have_v exi_v before_o the_o creature_n and_o have_v receive_v order_n from_o his_o father_n to_o produce_v it_o from_o nothing_o that_o this_o word_n have_v since_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n as_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o that_o at_o last_o have_v assume_v a_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n he_o have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o men._n they_o think_v they_o shall_v thereby_o infinite_o raise_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o draw_v the_o platonist_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o the_o christian_a religion_n beside_o that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v grievous_a to_o they_o that_o after_o have_v study_v so_o long_o and_o make_v so_o fine_a a_o figure_n in_o plato_n school_n it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o they_o have_v study_v in_o vain_a it_o be_v easy_a produce_v proof_n of_o this_o from_o both_o philosopher_n and_o christian_n as_o to_o the_o former_a one_o need_v but_o read_v timaeus_n locrus_n from_o whence_o plato_n have_v his_o doctrine_n that_o ancient_a philosopher_n de_n anima_fw-la mundi_fw-la first_o suppose_v a_o most_o good_a principle_n who_o he_o call_v god_n then_o he_o distinguish_v three_o order_n of_o thing_n 1._o the_o idea_n or_o form_n which_o be_v eternal_a in_o god_n and_o which_o be_v the_o perpetual_a pattern_n of_o all_o thing_n beget_v and_o liable_a to_o change_v that_o be_v the_o first_o word_n the_o internal_a and_o intelligible_a word_n 2._o
ingenuous_o in_o joan._n 1.1_o they_o only_o mean_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o create_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n when_o god_n create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o creature_n or_o that_o of_o the_o other_o generate_v spirit_n because_o it_o have_v a_o be_v then_o already_o the_o father_n have_v beget_v it_o before_o by_o a_o immediate_a generation_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o deny_v formal_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v be_v call_v son_n because_o there_o be_v say_v he_o but_o one_o ungenerate_v and_o but_o one_o generate_v it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o son_n have_v be_v make_v by_o another_o who_o be_v likewise_o make_v eusebius_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o chapter_n a_o such_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o that_o chapter_n tradition_n of_o the_o church_n de_n eccles_n theol._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o the_o spirit_n the_o paraclet_n say_v he_o be_v neither_o god_n nor_o son_n because_o he_o take_v not_o his_o origin_n from_o the_o father_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o son_n do_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n for_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v all_o thing_n say_v the_o evangelist_n consequent_o then_o the_o holy_a spirit_n also_o origen_n doctrine_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o this_o who_o maintain_v in_o his_o 1_o tom._n upon_o st._n john_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v a_o creature_n of_o the_o son_n rely_v with_o eusebius_n upon_o this_o expression_n that_o all_o 〈◊〉_d not_o except_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v by_o the_o son_n this_o theology_n of_o the_o ancient_n â—â—â—hing_v the_o immediate_a generation_n of_o the_o word_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o world_n creation_n be_v follow_v by_o many_o other_o doctor_n even_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a marius_n victorinus_n be_v of_o this_o number_n who_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o first_o book_n that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v only_o a_o effusion_n and_o manifestation_n of_o that_o power_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o which_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n before_o you_o may_v join_v zeno_n of_o verona_n with_o he_o de_fw-la aeterna_fw-la filii_fw-la generatione_n serm._n 3_o who_o moreover_o explain_v this_o generation_n by_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n for_o as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divine_a understanding_n in_o profundo_fw-la sacrae_fw-la mentis_fw-la serm._n 1_o be_v thrust_v forth_o and_o beget_v will_v valentine_n have_v express_v himself_o otherwise_o about_o his_o word_n which_o come_v forth_o out_o of_o the_o understanding_n than_o this_o man_n do_v of_o his_o come_v out_o of_o the_o deep_a and_o silence_n but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v rupert_n who_o unfold_v admirable_o this_o philosophic_a cabala_n say_v that_o the_o father_n actual_o beget_v the_o word_n which_o contain_v potential_o all_o thing_n when_o he_o create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n yes_o he_o go_v on_o the_o father_n thrust_v forth_o this_o good_a word_n out_o of_o his_o heart_n and_o before_o the_o morningstar_n beget_v he_o out_o of_o his_o bosom_n viz._n out_o of_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o substance_n when_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o like_a to_o origen_n expression_n that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o light_n be_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n mr._n huel_n excuse_v origen_n allege_v that_o he_o speak_v allegorical_o we_o do_v not_o doubt_v it_o all_o this_o theology_n be_v allegoric_a the_o word_n or_o command_n which_o god_n utter_v to_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o improper_o so_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o my_o thought_n or_o my_o speech_n be_v the_o son_n of_o my_o understanding_n which_o both_o conceive_v and_o bring_v they_o forth_o this_o be_v too_o evident_a and_o for_o this_o cause_n dr._n ball_n have_v reason_n to_o retrench_v out_o of_o his_o quotation_n desen_n fidei_fw-la nic._n p._n 395._o these_o last_o word_n of_o rupert_n passage_n that_o the_o father_n beget_v the_o son_n when_o he_o â—â—id_v let_v there_o be_v light_n but_o lactartius_n go_v beyond_o all_o these_o doctor_n i_o quote_v for_o he_o allow_v not_o to_o the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o the_o advantage_n of_o a_o immediate_a generation_n above_o the_o other_o generate_v spirit_n he_o find_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o but_o only_o in_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o their_o prolation_n and_o in_o the_o different_a design_n god_n have_v in_o the_o beget_n of_o they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o say_v he_o lib._n 4._o c._n 8._o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n even_o as_o also_o the_o other_o angel_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n for_o the_o word_n be_v a_o spirit_n which_o be_v bring_v forth_o with_o a_o significative_a voice_n but_o because_o the_o spirit_n breath_n and_o speech_n be_v thrust_v forth_o by_o different_a organ_n the_o spirit_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o nostril_n and_o the_o speech_n out_o of_o the_o mouth_n consequent_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o this_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o other_o angel_n caeteros_fw-la angelos_n these_o be_v come_v forth_o out_o of_o god_n as_o silent_a and_o mute_a spirit_n because_o they_o be_v not_o create_v to_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n but_o only_o for_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o order_n but_o the_o son_n notwithstanding_o he_o be_v a_o spirit_n yet_o he_o come_v forth_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n with_o a_o sound_n and_o a_o voice_n like_v unto_o speech_n because_o god_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o voice_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v manifest_o how_o he_o confound_v the_o angel_n who_o be_v call_v the_o word_n with_o the_o other_o angel_n that_o he_o make_v they_o all_o to_o proceed_v out_o of_o god_n equal_o by_o a_o immediate_a prolation_n and_o that_o the_o only_a difference_n he_o make_v here_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o common_a angel_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o nostril_n of_o god_n as_o mute_a spirit_n design_v only_o to_o execute_v his_o order_n by_o deed_n whereas_o this_o chief_a angel_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n do_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n as_o a_o vocal_a and_o sound_a speech_n design_v to_o deliver_v his_o oracle_n and_o to_o reveal_v his_o will._n last_o origen_n or_o some_o body_n else_o under_o his_o name_n go_v beyond_o even_a lactantius_n himself_o in_o that_o he_o confound_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n with_o that_o of_o common_a creature_n homil._n 2._o in_o diversos_fw-la for_o though_o on_o the_o one_o hand_n he_o seem_v to_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v bear_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o yet_o he_o advance_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o word_n all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o signify_v only_o that_o at_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o father_n all_o thing_n be_v likewise_o bear_v together_o with_o he_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word-god_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o though_o he_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v of_o a_o different_a substance_n from_o the_o creature_n that_o he_o have_v the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o beginning_n before_o time_n be_v he_o seem_v to_o destroy_v all_o this_o by_o add_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o son_n substance_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o father_n be_v great_a than_o he_o which_o assert_n evident_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o son_n as_o also_o when_o he_o go_v on_o to_o exist_v before_o time_n be_v to_o exist_v not_o in_o time_n but_o with_o time_n his_o conclusion_n will_v tell_v we_o his_o mean_v we_o ought_v then_o say_v he_o to_o believe_v three_o thing_n the_o father_n bring_v forth_o the_o son_n beget_v and_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n the_o father_n speak_v the_o word_n be_v beget_v and_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v conformable_o to_o what_o he_o be_v say_v viz._n that_o the_o father_n bring_v forth_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v beget_v his_o wisdom_n all_o thing_n be_v then_o make_v it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o sound_v the_o depth_n of_o this_o philosophy_n the_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n because_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a power_n of_o the_o father_n but_o it_o be_v less_o than_o
incarnate_a and_o what_o can_v this_o reason_n be_v which_o it_o merit_v and_o which_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o when_o the_o veil_n of_o allegory_n be_v take_v off_o it_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o high_a contemplation_n whereof_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v by_o its_o pre-existent_a obedience_n render_v itself_o capable_a or_o than_o that_o degree_n of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o spirit_n without_o measure_n wherewith_o god_n have_v honour_v it_o and_o which_o make_v it_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n or_o last_o the_o very_a office_n of_o word_n or_o of_o interpreter_n of_o god_n whereof_o god_n have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a as_o the_o most_o perfect_a and_o noble_a of_o the_o spirit_n which_o he_o have_v decree_v to_o declare_v his_o mind_n celsus_n say_v he_o ibid._n lib._n 7._o will_n not_o own_o that_o he_o who_o suffer_v death_n can_v be_v worthy_a of_o the_o second_o honour_n next_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o well_o because_o of_o the_o power_n he_o have_v acquire_v in_o heaven_n as_o because_o of_o those_o he_o have_v acquire_v on_o earth_n suppose_v as_o you_o see_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v merit_v in_o heaven_n before_o he_o come_v to_o merit_v on_o our_o earth_n he_o be_v very_o far_o from_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o high_a god_n wherefore_o origen_n have_v say_v of_o the_o word_n that_o it_o be_v in_o god_n that_o it_o come_v from_o god_n that_o it_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o j._n c._n this_o conformity_n yield_v just_a reason_n to_o suspect_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theologise_v whereon_o they_o discourse_v allegorical_o that_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n prove_v by_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o arian_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o word_n be_v to_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o a_o soul_n and_o consequent_o by_o the_o word_n understand_v only_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n create_v before_o all_o age_n a_o hypothesis_n renew_v in_o our_o time_n by_o john_n turner_n who_o have_v give_v it_o a_o new_a turn_n for_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n create_v indeed_o but_o eternal_o unite_v to_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n and_o by_o that_o union_n participate_v all_o his_o perfection_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o messiah_n ep._n dedic_n p._n 154._o the_o same_o be_v infer_v from_o the_o use_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o some_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o for_o example_n these_o i_o come_v from_o the_o father_n o_o father_n glorify_v i_o with_o the_o glory_n which_o i_o have_v with_o thou_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n our_o divine_n interpret_v they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o word_n but_o origen_n and_o dr._n rust_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v origen_n and_o his_o chief_a opinion_n interpret_v they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o come_v this_o confusion_n of_o idea_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v easy_o give_v the_o former_a of_o these_o interpretation_n be_v mysterious_a and_o allegorical_a and_o the_o latter_a literal_a so_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o father_n allegorize_v on_o the_o pre-existent_a soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n love_v our_o nature_n and_o become_v incarnate_a for_o our_o salvation_n which_o they_o in_o their_o allegorical_a style_n call_v the_o word_n or_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o those_o who_o take_v this_o last_o allegory_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o divine_a person_n unite_v to_o our_o flesh_n be_v not_o less_o ridioulous_a than_o they_o who_o stumble_v at_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o first_o allegory_n real_o believe_v that_o angel_n have_v mix_v themselves_o with_o mortal_a woman_n the_o text_n for_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v marry_v to_o the_o daughter_n of_o man_n serve_v as_o well_o as_o that_o for_o the_o second_o i_o have_v beget_v thou_o before_o the_o morning_n this_o pre-existence_n of_o soul_n and_o particular_o of_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v very_o ancient_a in_o the_o church_n we_o find_v it_o plain_o enough_o express_v in_o the_o second_o letter_n attribute_v to_o clemens_n romanus_n c._n 10._o these_o be_v his_o word_n as_o you_o have_v be_v call_v dwelling_n in_o the_o flesh_n so_o you_o will_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n jesus_n christ_n the_o lord_n who_o save_v we_o be_v the_o first_o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v make_v flesh_n and_o so_o call_v we_o 〈◊〉_d likewise_o we_o shall_v receive_v the_o recompense_n in_o the_o flesh_n this_o passage_n suppose_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o our_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o compare_v our_o spirit_n exist_v in_o the_o flesh_n to_o that_o first_o spirit_n which_o be_v make_v flesh_n to_o call_v we_o he_o call_v jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o all_o spirit_n whether_o soul_n or_o angel_n because_o god_n beget_v he_o first_o a_o little_a before_o he_o undertake_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o employ_v he_o to_o create_v the_o other_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o lactantius_n instit_fw-la lib._n 4._o c._n 6._o who_o further_o teach_v we_o ibid._n c._n 1.2_o that_o this_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v from_o heaven_n choose_v the_o womb_n of_o a_o virgin_n to_o enter_v into_o and_o the_o better_a to_o carry_v on_o the_o comparison_n which_o he_o make_v of_o that_o spirit_n to_o all_o incarnate_a spirit_n he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v raise_v to_o the_o recompense_n only_o by_o his_o faithful_a obedience_n and_o virtue_n ibid._n cap._n 14._o his_o word_n be_v remarkable_a god_n say_v he_o have_v send_v his_o son_n to_o man_n he_o have_v show_v his_o faithfulness_n in_o teach_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o that_o he_o only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o he_o never_o call_v himself_o god_n because_o he_o will_v have_v violate_v his_o truth_n if_o be_v send_v to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o world_n the_o plurality_n of_o god_n and_o to_o establish_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n he_o have_v introduce_v more_o than_o one_o god_n that_o have_v not_o be_v preach_v one_o god_n nor_o work_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o he_o who_o send_v he_o but_o for_o his_o own_o and_o it_o will_v have_v be_v divide_v himself_o from_o the_o father_n who_o he_o come_v to_o glorify_v then_o by_o his_o have_v be_v thus_o faithful_a and_o in_o the_o design_n of_o discharge_v his_o commission_n not_o attribute_v any_o thing_n to_o himself_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o dignity_n of_o everlasting_a high_a priest_n the_o honour_n of_o supreme_a king_n the_o power_n of_o judge_n and_o the_o name_n of_o god_n by_o the_o way_n these_o word_n of_o this_o father_n be_v a_o curious_a paraphrase_n on_o those_o of_o st._n paul_n phil._n 2.6_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n do_v not_o attribute_v to_o himself_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o god_n also_o have_v high_o exalt_v he_o and_o have_v give_v he_o a_o name_n which_o be_v above_o every_o name_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o here_o remember_v a_o distinction_n of_o the_o father_n which_o have_v be_v mention_v already_o and_o wherein_o the_o footstep_n of_o ancient_a allegory_n visible_o appear_v the_o father_n distinguish_v two_o kind_n of_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n the_o one_o eternal_a and_o internal_a and_o the_o other_o external_a which_o begin_v with_o the_o world_n and_o the_o only_a one_o which_o they_o proper_o call_v generation_n dr._n bull_n acknowledge_v this_o distinction_n only_o he_o pretend_v but_o without_o reason_n that_o 〈◊〉_d the_o latter_a which_o be_v metaphorical_a grant_v he_o his_o desire_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o question_n now_o treat_v of_o for_o it_o remain_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o allegorize_v on_o one_o of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v it_o which_o it_o will_v and_o that_o be_v all_o i_o need_v let_v they_o as_o long_o as_o they_o please_v say_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o a_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v proper_a and_o literal_a i_o shall_v answer_v yes_o and_o that_o be_v what_o i_o call_v gross_a platonism_n which_o have_v make_v they_o philosophise_v so_o absurd_o but_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o same_o father_n have_v speak_v of_o another_o generation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v metaphorical_a and_o allegorical_a and_o that_o be_v what_o i_o call_v their_o refine_a platonism_n the_o fair_a remain_n of_o sound_a philosophy_n which_o betray_v they_o and_o manifest_o discover_v the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o their_o system_n whereon_o they_o
have_v innovate_v he_o must_v know_v little_a of_o plato_n who_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o can_v fall_v into_o so_o dull_a a_o philosophy_n as_o that_o god_n do_v from_o all_o eternity_n necessary_o beget_v a_o son_n a_o second_o god_n put_v he_o forth_o out_o of_o himself_o with_o his_o proper_a hypostasis_fw-la which_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o he_o to_o create_v the_o world_n unless_o it_o be_v perhaps_o to_o deceive_v the_o vulgar_a people_n but_o that_o god_n do_v voluntary_o conceive_v a_o design_n of_o create_v the_o world_n that_o he_o do_v actual_o create_v it_o by_o his_o efficacious_a word_n that_o that_o word_n be_v his_o son_n in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n because_o it_o be_v emanated_a from_o the_o divine_a understanding_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n the_o creator_n because_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n make_v use_n of_o to_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o all_o thing_n then_o indeed_o i_o own_o literal_o moses_n say_v that_o god_n speak_v and_o the_o creature_n obey_v then_o i_o shall_v own_o plato_n allegory_n tell_v i_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o moses_n but_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o religion_n wherein_o he_o be_v bear_v then_o to_o conclude_v i_o own_o the_o good_a divinity_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o assure_v i_o that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o that_o which_o be_v beget_v but_o supreme_a goodness_n profound_a wisdom_n and_o infinite_a power_n manifest_v itself_o in_o the_o work_n of_o this_o universe_n this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o true_a way_n of_o understanding_n plato_n and_o we_o have_v a_o famous_a platonist_n as_o our_o warrant_n for_o it_o it_o be_v coelius_n rhodoginus_n lect._n antiq_fw-la lib._n 9_o c._n 12._o for_o that_o great_a man_n very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o one_o can_v never_o be_v a_o good_a platonist_n if_o he_o do_v not_o reckon_v that_o plato_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v allegorical_o good_a platonist_n like_o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o origin_n of_o this_o allegorical_a philosophy_n by_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o will_n proceed_v another_o will_n and_o from_o this_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o c._n 24._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o from_o the_o first_o eternal_a and_o internal_o beget_v will_n proceed_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n a_o second_o will_n external_o beget_v a_o express_a command_n which_o speak_v all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o this_o second_o will_n be_v metaphorical_o the_o son_n because_o proceed_v from_o god_n himself_o and_o from_o the_o invisibility_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o his_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o generation_n produce_v his_o image_n every_o manifestation_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n irenaeus_n be_v also_o another_o of_o the_o good_a platonist_n who_o allegorize_v in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o treatise_n against_o heresy_n he_o suppose_v god_n not_o to_o have_v need_v any_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n to_o create_v the_o world_n there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o perceive_v his_o intention_n through_o those_o word_n whereas_o the_o heretic_n maintain_v that_o all_o be_v make_v by_o angel_n and_o that_o those_o spirit_n have_v create_v the_o world_n irenaeus_n in_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n fly_v into_o the_o opposite_a extreme_a viz._n that_o god_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o angel_n make_v use_v of_o no_o more_o than_o his_o two_o hand_n his_o word_n and_o his_o spirit_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n not_o that_o by_o those_o two_o power_n he_o understand_v two_o hypostasis_n but_o only_o personalize_v they_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o aeons_n or_o to_o the_o gnostic_n angel_n which_o be_v esteem_v person_n and_o he_o mean_v nothing_o more_o than_o that_o god_n need_v not_o any_o other_o than_o himself_o as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a any_o power_n separate_v from_o he_o have_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o his_o this_o god_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o do_v these_o word_n signify_v that_o god_n need_v no_o other_o than_o himself_o if_o not_o that_o god_n have_v no_o need_n of_o any_o more_o than_o his_o command_n and_o power_n to_o operate_v what_o he_o will_v now_o this_o command_n and_o this_o power_n be_v not_o two_o hypostasis_n separate_v and_o distinct_a from_o his_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o two_o power_n which_o he_o employ_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n either_o let_v we_o blind_v ourselves_o or_o see_v allegory_n in_o all_o this_o again_o it_o be_v by_o a_o common_a figure_n that_o the_o name_n the_o quality_n and_o even_o the_o personality_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v or_o which_o be_v reject_v be_v give_v to_o that_o which_o take_v its_o place_n though_o it_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n god_n reject_v sacrifice_n give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n which_o he_o accept_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a say_v dr._n a._n in_o his_o manuscript_n concern_v the_o satisfaction_n than_o to_o give_v to_o a_o thing_n which_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o another_o and_o which_o procure_v all_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o the_o name_n of_o that_o instead_o whereof_o it_o be_v substitute_v st._n paul_n observe_v this_o rule_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n if_o he_o give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v to_o suit_v his_o expression_n to_o the_o idea_n which_o prevail_v under_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n wherein_o the_o principal_a act_n of_o piety_n consist_v in_o sacrifice_n he_o apply_v those_o ancient_a sacrifice_n to_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o intend_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o it_o whereto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o truth_n by_o his_o inspiration_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v teach_v it_o by_o preach_v speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o teacher_n as_o of_o a_o person_n because_o he_o be_v to_o supply_v the_o absence_n of_o a_o teacher_n and_o fill_v the_o place_n of_o a_o person_n so_o as_o the_o gnostic_n speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o angel_n who_o have_v create_v the_o world_n and_o govern_v the_o ancient_a people_n and_o of_o emanation_n and_o generation_n from_o the_o supreme_a be_v irenaeus_n answer_v the_o true_a angel_n which_o create_v the_o world_n and_o teach_v the_o prophet_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n and_o that_o word_n and_o spirit_n be_v his_o true_a emanation_n so_o make_v of_o a_o manifestation_n and_o of_o a_o communication_n god_n helper_n his_o coadjutor_n in_o the_o creation_n his_o minister_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n make_v i_o say_v so_o many_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o godhead_n of_o those_o power_n because_o he_o substitute_n they_o in_o lieu_n of_o the_o hypostasis_n reject_v by_o he_o it_o be_v by_o the_o fame_n method_n that_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n make_v entire_o allegorical_a commentary_n on_o the_o four_o gospel_n thus_o he_o allegorize_v the_o first_o word_n of_o st._n john_n the_o beginning_n say_v he_o that_o be_v god_n the_o word_n that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o father_n say_v in_o the_o psalm_n my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o good_a word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o without_o he_o nothing_o be_v make_v nothing_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o idol_n which_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v apparent_a by_o the_o method_n of_o this_o author_n who_o design_n the_o explain_v the_o gospel_n allegorical_o and_o particular_o by_o the_o allegorical_a explanation_n he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n beginning_n and_o of_o that_o of_o nothing_o that_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o word_n be_v likewise_o allegorical_a the_o word_n say_v he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o christ_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v not_o that_o say_n that_o it_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o man_n who_o god_n have_v anoint_v who_o be_v the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n by_o who_o power_n all_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v make_v even_o the_o idol_n which_o be_v make_v without_o he_o have_v be_v destroy_v and_o the_o world_n reform_v let_v we_o deal_v plain_o christ_n be_v the_o word_n only_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o allegorical_a sense_n which_o consider_v he_o as_o a_o second_o word_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o spiritual_a world_n what_o the_o word-god_n be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o sensible_a world_n it_o
that_o be_v dr._n bull_n deceive_v himself_o gross_o in_o suppose_v this_o creed_n of_o cyril_n to_o be_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o jerusalem_n we_o can_v produce_v another_o of_o great_a antiquity_n which_o the_o same_o church_n ascribe_v to_o the_o apostle_n st._n james_n bishop_n usher_n the_o symbol_n p._n 10._o present_v we_o with_o it_o it_o must_v be_v mind_v say_v the_o primate_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o creed_n use_v by_o the_o eastern_n one_o contract_v which_o ruffinus_n compare_v with_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o aquileia_n the_o other_o full_a and_o large_a among_o the_o first_o we_o place_v the_o creed_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n thus_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n who_o be_v hold_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o that_o place_n and_o with_o this_o creed_n a_o office_n be_v read_v once_o a_o year_n in_o memory_n of_o its_o antiquity_n and_o since_o the_o article_n that_o follow_v have_v which_o i_o mighty_o regret_n be_v leave_v out_o as_o suppose_v to_o be_v general_o know_v i_o think_v it_o proper_a to_o repair_v this_o loss_n by_o substitute_v in_o the_o room_n of_o what_o be_v want_v the_o entire_a confession_n of_o the_o apostolic_a faith_n that_o cyril_n expound_v to_o the_o illuminate_v at_o jerusalem_n which_o indeed_o be_v somewhat_o large_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o addition_n at_o the_o beginning_n viz._n visible_a and_o invisible_a the_o short_a creed_n which_o usher_n give_v we_o be_v make_v by_o st._n james_n it_o follow_v that_o of_o cyril_n be_v a_o exposition_n and_o commentary_n and_o it_o be_v impossible_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o cyril_n creed_n for_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o draught_n of_o a_o apostle_n without_o doubt_n the_o short_a creed_n be_v the_o original_a and_o the_o large_a none_o other_o than_o a_o copy_n stuff_v and_o lengthen_v with_o a_o wretched_a platonism_n and_o have_v not_o simplicity_n enough_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o apostle_n but_o it_o may_v without_o wrong_n be_v account_v the_o work_n of_o a_o platonize_a faction_n but_o let_v that_o be_v as_o it_o will_v there_o be_v good_a ground_n for_o believe_v that_o dr._n bull_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o deceive_v we_o in_o dissemble_v his_o knowledge_n of_o this_o ancient_a creed_n of_o st._n james_n of_o which_o bishop_n usher_n make_v mention_n and_o in_o palm_v upon_o we_o for_o the_o most_o ancient_a eastern_a creed_n that_o of_o s._n cyril_n which_o be_v so_o very_o different_a for_o although_o we_o have_v but_o two_o article_n of_o the_o jerusalem_n creed_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n yet_o these_o two_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o however_o dr._n bull_n jud._n eccles_n p._n 128._o pretend_v it_o to_o have_v be_v of_o late_a date_n and_o i_o say_v further_o this_o may_v satisfy_v we_o that_o at_o this_o time_n of_o cyril_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n have_v strange_o alter_v she_o faith_n bishop_n usher_v observe_v what_o be_v add_v to_o the_o first_o article_n who_o doubt_v but_o that_o like_a may_v have_v be_v do_v to_o other_o about_o which_o there_o be_v far_o great_a dispute_n he_o may_v have_v observe_v the_o same_o and_o the_o thing_n be_v obvious_a that_o the_o second_o article_n concern_v the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n be_v entire_a as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o ruffinas_n which_o go_v no_o further_o it_o follow_v then_o that_o all_o that_o which_o be_v in_o cyril_n upon_o the_o same_o article_n have_v be_v add_v since_o platonism_n prevail_v ruffinus_n say_v bishop_n usher_n have_v compare_v the_o short_a of_o these_o two_o oriental_a creed_n with_o the_o roman_a wherefore_o this_o short_a creed_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o roman_a let_v the_o doctor_n say_v what_o he_o will_v nor_o be_v we_o to_o be_v much_o concern_v as_o the_o primate_n speak_v for_o the_o loss_n of_o itâ—_n ruffinus_n have_v preserve_v it_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n say_v he_o in_o symbol_n apost_n give_v we_o their_o creed_n after_o this_o manner_n i_o believe_v in_o one_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_a and_o then_o in_o the_o follow_a article_n whereas_o we_o say_v and_o in_o j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n they_o say_v in_o one_o lord_n j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n profess_v one_o god_n and_o one_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n note_v here_o all_o the_o difference_n the_o eastern_n make_v between_o their_o creed_n and_o that_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o the_o pre-existence_n of_o j._n c._n and_o his_o generation_n before_o age_n as_o you_o have_v it_o in_o cyril_n creed_n this_o show_v that_o the_o article_n concern_v j._n c._n go_v no_o far_a in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o oriental_a creed_n which_o bishop_n usher_n give_v we_o that_o the_o etc_o do_v not_o retrench_v any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o article_n only_o to_o show_v that_o the_o remain_a article_n be_v omit_v we_o may_v conclude_v therefore_o that_o all_o the_o jargon_n of_o the_o platovic_n philosophy_n in_o cycil_n agree_v take_v place_n of_o the_o ancient_a simple_a tradition_n which_o be_v i_o believe_v in_o j._n c._n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o consequent_o the_o ancient_a opinion_n of_o the_o filiation_n and_o deification_n of_o j._n c._n run_v no_o high_o than_o his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o be_v the_o true_a theology_n concern_v he_o ruffinus_n have_v reason_n for_o call_v this_o plain_a confession_n the_o tradition_n of_o his_o ancestor_n mean_v thereby_o not_o the_o doctor_n bigoted_a with_o plato_n enthusiasm_n but_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o people_n as_o du_n pin_n observe_v tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o who_o doubtless_o never_o enter_v into_o the_o speculation_n of_o those_o doctor_n let_v we_o see_v what_o marcellus_n write_v to_o pope_n julius_n epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 72._o where_o after_o he_o have_v say_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a concern_v the_o word_n which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la distinct_a from_o the_o father_n say_v it_o subsist_v in_o the_o father_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o very_a wisdom_n and_o his_o inseparable_a power_n he_o confine_v himself_o to_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o his_o ancestor_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n almighty_a and_o in_o j._n c._n his_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n who_o be_v crucify_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o be_v bury_v the_o three_o day_n be_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o holy_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n the_o life_n everlasting_a see_v here_o in_o express_a word_n the_o creed_n we_o call_v the_o apostle_n the_o ancient_a theology_n without_o platonism_n without_o speoulation_n there_o be_v nothing_o retrench_v from_o the_o ancient_a confession_n of_o faith_n yet_o retrenchment_n be_v not_o unusual_a among_o some_o of_o they_o if_o therefore_o some_o creed_n be_v find_v to_o be_v large_a in_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v according_a to_o their_o laudable_a practice_n by_o a_o addition_n of_o their_o novel_a interpretation_n this_o be_v the_o more_o evident_a because_o that_o pretend_a interpretation_n be_v find_v to_o be_v pure_a platonism_n with_o which_o it_o be_v know_v they_o be_v extreme_o bigoted_a chap._n viii_o reflection_n upon_o the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o forego_n doctrine_n to_o render_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n doubtful_a it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o article_n have_v be_v add_v from_o time_n to_o time_n and_o upon_o divers_a occasion_n what_o of_o that_o if_o those_o additional_a article_n be_v not_o in_o the_o present_a contest_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o that_o the_o three_o article_n concern_v the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a
ghost_n as_o to_o their_o nature_n and_o person_n as_o we_o speak_v i_o say_v those_o three_o article_n whereupon_o we_o dispute_v be_v very_o ancient_a it_o be_v true_a the_o ancient_a formulas_fw-la of_o faith_n contain_v scarce_o any_o thing_n beside_o these_o which_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n but_o then_o it_o be_v of_o these_o only_o we_o be_v debate_v yea_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o st._n james_n and_o the_o oriental_a creed_n of_o russinus_n give_v we_o these_o article_n in_o the_o proper_a word_n of_o scripture_n clean_o of_o all_o platonism_n be_v not_o such_o a_o piece_n of_o antiquity_n more_o primitive_a and_o even_o antecedent_n to_o cyril_n and_o all_o the_o platonic_a father_n but_o this_o creed_n say_v dr._n bull_n whatever_o simplicity_n it_o have_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o extent_n or_o latitude_n the_o platonize_a father_n take_v it_o in_o who_o make_v it_o always_o suppose_v as_o you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o make_v till_o since_o the_o church_n expound_v in_o her_o large_a creed_n her_o platonic_a faith_n i_o will_v turn_v this_o manner_n of_o reason_v upon_o he_o and_o say_v that_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o ancient_a liturgy_n have_v this_o creed_n in_o the_o simplicity_n wherein_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o time_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o nazarene_n disciple_n of_o st._n james_n who_o most_o certain_o do_v not_o platonize_v as_o indeed_o we_o have_v prove_v platonism_n owe_v not_o its_o rise_n to_o the_o jewish_a but_o to_o the_o gentile_a convert_v and_o such_o gentile_n too_o as_o be_v follower_n of_o plato_n true_a orthodoxy_n at_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n consist_v in_o believe_v that_o j._n c._n be_v beget_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o consequent_o be_v of_o a_o celestial_a race_n or_o origin_n that_o he_o have_v a_o sort_n of_o pre-existence_n in_o this_o h._n spirit_n of_o power_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o account_n he_o be_v real_o and_o in_o the_o letter_n the_o proper_a and_o only_a son_n of_o god_n a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n james_n maintain_v against_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n there_o be_v no_o other_o controversy_n than_o concern_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o creed_n of_o marcellus_n say_v bare_o that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n be_v beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n and_o not_o beget_v before_o age_n which_o may_v have_v be_v say_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o other_o and_o must_v necessary_o have_v be_v say_v if_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o creed_n have_v be_v that_o only_a son_n signify_v beget_v from_o all_o eternity_n but_o after_o all_o what_o will_v the_o doctor_n say_v with_o his_o interpretation_n and_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n i_o have_v observe_v in_o divers_a passage_n of_o his_o write_n that_o he_o require_v too_o much_o to_o be_v grant_v he_o for_o instance_n he_o will_v have_v it_o in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 141._o that_o this_o elegy_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o constantinople_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o this_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n paraclet_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o cyril_n wonderful_a paraphrase_n strange_a interpretation_n that_o the_o paraclet_n shall_v signify_v all_o these_o fine_a thing_n the_o live_a lord_n proceed_n from_o the_o father_n who_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o glorify_v with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n well!_o after_o this_o do_v we_o think_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v when_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o son_n beget_v before_o age_n the_o true_a god_n by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o this_o commentary-maker_n it_o be_v more_o natural_a to_o believe_v in_o adhere_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o ancient_a creed_n that_o beget_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o a_o virgin_n be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o the_o right_a exposition_n in_o fine_a this_o pure_a simple_a creed_n be_v not_o frame_v by_o a_o cabal_n a_o party_n as_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constantinople_n be_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o know_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v whence_o it_o come_v it_o be_v as_o it_o be_v fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o it_o be_v this_o suffrage_n that_o have_v save_v the_o church_n from_o shipwreck_n and_o gain_v her_o reverence_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o expos_n symb._n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o this_o creed_n be_v establish_v to_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n by_o which_o they_o may_v be_v know_v who_o preach_v j._n c._n true_o according_a to_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o it_o be_v proper_a i_o shall_v here_o transcribe_v a_o fine_a passage_n out_o of_o dr._n hammond_n upon_o this_o subject_a in_o his_o discourse_n of_o fundamental_a point_n chap._n 8._o say_v he_o this_o creed_n be_v the_o very_a badge_n and_o livery_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o abridgement_n of_o that_o faith_n which_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o although_o in_o their_o epistle_n write_v to_o such_o as_o be_v already_o christian_n one_o find_v no_o one_o complete_a catalogue_n of_o these_o article_n which_o they_o teach_v every_o where_o because_o they_o suppose_v they_o sufficient_o know_v yet_o however_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n assure_v we_o that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o apostle_n go_v to_o plant_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o publish_v there_o distinct_o and_o leave_v there_o all_o these_o article_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o christian_a life_n and_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o summary_n of_o these_o fâ—â—â—damental_a article_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o before_o the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o formulary_a of_o faith_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o see_v irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o and_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o room_n to_o doubt_n but_o this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o we_o at_o this_o day_n call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n marcellus_n give_v we_o a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v he_o receive_v from_o his_o predecessor_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o our_o apostle_n creed_n see_v epiphan_n haer._n 72._o what_o i_o be_o say_v may_v be_v confirm_v by_o this_o observation_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o discourse_n de_fw-fr bapt._n contr_n donat._n cap._n 24._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o what_o have_v general_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v by_o it_o without_o be_v institute_v by_o any_o council_n come_v to_o we_o from_o apostolic_a tradition_n also_o tertullian_n de_fw-fr veland_n virg._n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n say_v he_o be_v one_o and_o immutable_a etc._n etc._n that_o this_o abridgement_n of_o our_o creed_n give_v we_o by_o tertullian_n be_v one_o and_o immutable_a can_v be_v from_o no_o other_o cause_o but_o from_o its_o apostolic_a origin_n which_o alone_o ought_v to_o pretend_v to_o that_o privilege_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o same_o father_n say_v elsewhere_o contr_n prax._n cap._n 2._o this_o rule_n come_v down_o to_o we_o from_o the_o very_a first_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v true_a the_o controversy_n that_o the_o platonize_a christian_n have_v at_o first_o with_o the_o christian_n of_o judea_n make_v the_o church_n when_o in_o power_n despise_v this_o creed_n which_o favour_v its_o adversary_n so_o that_o it_o but_o rare_o appear_v in_o its_o simplicity_n but_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n clog_v and_o blend_v with_o platonism_n but_o in_o the_o four_o century_n the_o dispute_n be_v only_o between_o the_o athanasian_o and_o the_o arian_n both_o good_a platonist_n hold_v the_o pre-existence_n this_o creed_n be_v receive_v for_o it_o oppose_v one_o no_o more_o than_o tother_o and_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o party_n have_v then_o prevail_v over_o one_o another_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o always_o her_o creed_n for_o the_o platonic_a controversy_n be_v not_o so_o warm_a there_o as_o in_o the_o east_n but_o dr._n bull_n will_v return_v to_o the_o charge_n and_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o have_v do_v more_o than_o once_o that_o to_o
testimony_n every_o one_o frame_n for_o himself_o a_o idea_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n of_o thing_n suppose_v therefore_o that_o this_o ancient_a author_n believe_v as_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o his_o time_n be_v that_o j._n c._n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o suppose_v on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v none_o other_o theology_n of_o his_o birth_n than_o this_o that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o virgin_n mary_n hegesippus_n may_v very_o well_o say_v the_o nazarene_n bishop_n be_v sound_a in_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o person_n of_o j._n c._n without_o any_o ground_n for_o conclude_v thence_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o platonic_a faith_n and_o be_v of_o eusebius_n his_o judgement_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o engage_v in_o the_o error_n of_o the_o ebionite_n because_o they_o be_v orthodox_n to_o explain_v this_o by_o a_o example_n let_v we_o suppose_v that_o eusebius_n have_v say_v of_o some_o arian_n eishop_n that_o his_o faith_n be_v sound_a as_o to_o the_o person_n of_o j.c._n can_v the_o doctor_n and_o his_o friend_n thence_o conclude_v that_o this_o bishop_n believe_v the_o consubstantiality_n and_o equality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n by_o no_o mean_n all_o they_o can_v hence_o infer_v be_v that_o the_o bishop_n believe_v the_o platonic_a pre-existence_n which_o be_v the_o true_a faith_n according_a to_o eusebius_n who_o believe_v neither_o the_o consubstantiality_n nor_o the_o equality_n etc._n etc._n we_o ought_v to_o reason_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o the_o word_n of_o hegâ—sippus_n who_o hold_v that_o for_o a_o sound_a faith_n which_o eusebius_n will_v have_v call_v impious_a if_o he_o have_v know_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v that_o which_o eusebius_n think_v sound_v who_o do_v not_o know_v that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n of_o the_o first_o age_n i_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o miraculous_a birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v account_v impious_a in_o the_o time_n of_o eusebius_n because_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n and_o the_o modish_a philosophy_n of_o a_o eternal_a generation_n that_o be_v rash_o superinduce_v or_o bring_v in_o the_o room_n of_o a_o plain_a doctrine_n of_o a_o generation_n in_o time_n of_o mary_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v of_o a_o woman_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n but_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o they_o have_v another_o theology_n for_o the_o better_a demonstration_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o chap._n x._o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o holy_a ghost_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n i_o shall_v last_o consider_v that_o the_o word_n among_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o evangelist_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o platonize_a writer_n themselves_o lead_v by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n the_o footstep_n whereof_o remain_v a_o long_a time_n have_v confound_v these_o two_o term_n have_v often_o use_v they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o signification_n a_o evident_a proof_n that_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o platonic_a word_n owe_v its_o birth_n to_o allegory_n make_v upon_o that_o divine_a power_n which_o overshadow_a the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o power_n may_v be_v indifferent_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n but_o as_o the_o latter_a term_n be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n so_o it_o be_v more_a frequent_o use_v so_o that_o at_o last_o this_o conformity_n of_o term_n bring_v the_o platonic_a father_n to_o a_o conformity_n in_o doctrine_n with_o plato_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o fall_v into_o two_o error_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n one_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v of_o a_o power_n or_o a_o mere_a operation_n a_o hypostasis_fw-la the_o other_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n be_v but_o two_o diverse_a operation_n where_o therefore_o they_o make_v two_o hypostasis_n of_o these_o two_o operation_n they_o follow_v their_o own_o philosophy_n but_o when_o they_o confound_v these_o operation_n they_o build_v without_o question_n upon_o this_o passage_n of_o david_n which_o say_v the_o heaven_n be_v make_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n where_o the_o word_n and_o breath_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v put_v together_o as_o thing_n inseparable_a which_o differ_v not_o in_o effect_n only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o breath_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n adv_n prax._n i_o shall_v pass_v over_o hermas_n who_o in_o his_o 5_o &_o 9th_o similitude_n say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v thus_o but_o in_o parable_n for_o which_o reason_n his_o testimony_n will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n but_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o illusion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o more_o of_o ignatius_n who_o salute_v the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n in_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o epistle_n with_o these_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v by_o or_o through_o he_o who_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o passage_n be_v not_o very_o exact_a or_o clear_a so_o as_o to_o perceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o author_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o draw_v from_o it_o a_o convince_a proof_n les_fw-fr u_fw-mi begin_v therefore_o with_o justin_n martyr_n he_o in_o his_o 2d_o apol._n p._n 74_o etc._n etc._n have_v style_v jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a power_n the_o son_n and_o the_o word_n who_o have_v not_o his_o birth_n from_o man_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n he_o come_v afterward_o to_o examine_v the_o passage_n in_o st._n luke_n the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a shall_v over_o shadow_n thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o spirit_n say_v he_o and_o the_o power_n which_o come_v from_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o word_n which_o be_v the_o first-born_a of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n what_o word_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o he_o add_v all_o in_o one_o breath_n that_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o which_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o prophet_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o people_n here_o be_v no_o difficulty_n either_o he_o have_v say_v nothing_o or_o he_o have_v formal_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o most_o high_a of_o which_o st._n luke_n speak_v and_o the_o word_n in_o st._n john_n be_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n after_o a_o testimony_n so_o express_v i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o heap_v up_o other_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o father_n wherein_o we_o may_v in_o part_n discover_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o when_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n p._n 327._o he_o make_v a_o opposition_n between_o the_o word_n of_o the_o serpent_n by_o which_o eve_n conceive_v and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o which_o the_o bless_a virgin_n do_v conceive_v these_o be_v rather_o flight_n of_o fancy_n and_o start_v of_o wit_n in_o a_o preacher_n than_o a_o exposition_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n only_o i_o will_v have_v it_o observe_v how_o in_o his_o 5_o book_n p._n 284._o he_o collect_v all_o the_o quality_n and_o all_o the_o name_n which_o be_v usual_o give_v to_o the_o word_n and_o to_o the_o spirit_n that_o he_o may_v apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n first_o say_v â—he_n god_n â—eâ—â—t_n before_o all_o the_o creature_n a_o 〈◊〉_d unsonable_a power_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v the_o spirit_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n sometime_o the_o son_n sometime_o the_o wisdom_n sometime_o a_o angel_n sometime_o god_n sometime_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o word_n for_o all_o these_o name_n be_v give_v to_o he_o either_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o design_n or_o purpose_n of_o the_o father_n or_o because_o he_o be_v beget_v by_o his_o will._n all_o this_o have_v much_o of_o the_o air_n of_o a_o theological_a allegory_n by_o which_o one_o will_v express_v that_o spirit_n and_o that_o power_n of_o god_n which_o he_o employ_v to_o execute_v his_o counsel_n and_o
which_o come_v not_o from_o his_o understanding_n by_o a_o necessary_a emanation_n but_o by_o his_o will_n by_o a_o free_a operation_n that_o power_n i_o say_v which_o may_v be_v call_v his_o word_n or_o his_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o different_a respect_n wherein_o one_o consider_v it_o i_o will_v produce_v another_o proof_n of_o this_o important_a truth_n from_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la in_o his_o second_o book_n to_o autolycus_n who_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o word_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n the_o beginning_n the_o wisdom_n the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a come_v down_o into_o the_o prophet_n by_o who_o he_o speak_v what_o can_v he_o say_v more_o formal_a to_o make_v we_o understand_v that_o he_o take_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n his_o word_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o power_n his_o meaning_n can_v be_v mistake_v when_o one_o consider_v that_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o word_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v the_o same_o that_o inspire_v the_o prophet_n word_n that_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o justin_n which_o i_o now_o come_v to_o examine_v these_o two_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n nothing_o but_o that_o prophetic_a spirit_n the_o fullness_n whereof_o dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o explication_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n ascribe_v to_o origen_n have_v give_v in_o diversos_fw-la homil._n 2._o st._n paul_n say_v he_o call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n those_o mystic_a sense_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o legal_a shadow_n which_o dwell_v bodily_a in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v true_o and_o real_o because_o that_o he_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o fullness_n of_o grace_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n and_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o prophetic_a vision_n but_o according_a to_o the_o father_n jesus_n christ_n be_v fill_v with_o this_o prophetic_a spirit_n not_o only_a when_o the_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v on_o he_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n and_o that_o god_n make_v he_o a_o prophet_n but_o especial_o when_o he_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o high_a and_o he_o be_v as_o i_o may_v say_v beget_v a_o prophet_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o generation_n his_o body_n be_v form_v for_o the_o office_n of_o a_o prophet_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o this_o last_o consideration_n that_o be_v urge_v against_o the_o josephites_n because_o this_o privilege_n of_o his_o birth_n make_v we_o to_o regard_v he_o not_o only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o be_v a_o prophet_n but_o as_o a_o prophet_n who_o be_v also_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o passage_n from_o theophilus_n if_o it_o be_v read_v thruout_a one_o shall_v find_v a_o fine_a allegory_n upon_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n sometime_o he_o consider_v they_o as_o two_o divine_a emanation_n proceed_v from_o the_o bowel_n of_o god_n and_o which_o god_n use_v as_o his_o two_o hand_n or_o two_o minister_n by_o who_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o sometime_o he_o make_v they_o but_o one_o operation_n and_o so_o both_o be_v the_o spirit_n and_o the_o word_n the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n why_o so_o if_o not_o because_o that_o this_o spirit_n take_v divers_a name_n either_o for_o the_o diversity_n of_o its_o prolation_n or_o for_o its_o different_a operation_n for_o the_o word_n be_v the_o spirit_n or_o breath_n prolate_v with_o a_o sound_n and_o a_o voice_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v a_o word_n bring_v forth_o tacit_o and_o in_o silence_n the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o without_o sound_n one_o act_n inward_o in_o a_o hide_a and_o secret_a manner_n and_o the_o other_o outward_o and_o open_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o father_n speak_v in_o my_o opinion_n it_o be_v idle_a to_o look_v for_o any_o exactness_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o allegorical_a discourse_n which_o be_v loose_a and_o where_o the_o fancy_n take_v its_o swing_n drive_v on_o in_o full_a career_n irendus_fw-la one_o of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v oblige_v to_o urge_v the_o miraculous_a conception_n of_o our_o saviour_n against_o the_o epionite_n confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n these_o heretic_n will_v not_o own_v say_v ireraeus_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 1._o the_o union_n of_o god_n with_o man._n why_o because_o say_v he_o they_o believe_v the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a man._n how_o a_o mere_a man_n because_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n like_o other_o man_n and_o not_o of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o say_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o this_o he_o lament_v that_o they_o will_v not_o consider_v how_o in_o the_o first_o creation_n the_o breath_n of_o god_n unite_n itself_o to_o the_o body_n of_o adam_n animate_v the_o man_n and_o make_v he_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n so_o in_o the_o new_a creation_n the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o old_a substance_n of_o adam_n have_v form_v a_o live_n and_o perfect_a man_n who_o contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n dr._n bull_n in_o his_o judic_n eccles_n p._n 10._o have_v cite_v this_o passage_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o these_o word_n who_o contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n it_o may_v be_v because_o irenaeus_n seem_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o father_n who_o be_v incarnate_a or_o as_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a because_o these_o word_n express_o demonstrate_v that_o by_o the_o word_n irenaeus_n understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o very_a power_n of_o god_n the_o live_a man_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v contain_v in_o himself_o the_o perfect_a father_n only_o because_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o god_n spirit_n and_o god_n word_n which_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o man._n but_o whatever_o he_o himself_o think_v this_o be_v a_o truth_n that_o one_o perceive_v at_o first_o in_o read_v the_o text_n of_o irenaeus_n it_o be_v at_o least_n most_o evident_a that_o he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n which_o form_v the_o new_a adam_n and_o that_o he_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o divine_a breath_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o animate_v the_o first_o adam_n his_o only_a aim_n be_v to_o oppose_v the_o ebionite_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n intervene_v in_o the_o conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o only_a concern_n be_v also_o to_o establish_v firm_o this_o miraculous_a conception_n and_o to_o make_v they_o regard_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o most_o perfect_a man_n who_o the_o father_n who_o be_v perfect_a have_v miraculous_o beget_v by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o his_o almighty_a word_n he_o animate_v the_o first_o man_n with_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o make_v irenaeus_n his_o conception_n of_o the_o word_n the_o same_o with_o the_o modern_n be_v to_o see_v and_o not_o perceive_v in_o short_a by_o read_v his_o text_n alone_o one_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o in_o his_o state_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o go_v no_o far_a than_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o not_o only_o confound_v the_o word_n with_o the_o spirit_n but_o call_v the_o word_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o mary_n he_o call_v it_o i_o say_v the_o union_n and_o mixture_n of_o god_n with_o man._n he_o say_v the_o father_n wrought_v at_o the_o incarnation_n of_o his_o son_n or_o at_o the_o new_a generation_n with_o the_o same_o hand_n excuse_v his_o phrase_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o old_a adam_n if_o we_o ask_v he_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o hand_n in_o this_o place_n he_o tell_v you_o in_o his_o four_o book_n 37_o chap._n that_o he_o understand_v thereby_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o son_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o spirit_n he_o mean_v that_o powerful_a command_n which_o god_n use_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v his_o spirit_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v in_o god_n and_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n his_o soul_n and_o which_o be_v also_o call_v his_o word_n and_o his_o son_n in_o regard_n that_o it_o come_v from_o his_o mouth_n to_o form_v the_o creation_n it_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n beget_v that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o speak_v that_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n be_v call_v his_o hand_n by_o the_o same_o they_o be_v call_v his_o son_n his_o word_n
and_o his_o spirit_n and_o further_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o this_o father_n always_o confound_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o word_n i_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o last_o passage_n i_o be_o about_o to_o cite_v he_o apply_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o same_o word_n of_o solomon_n which_o be_v ordinary_o apply_v to_o the_o son_n the_o word_n say_v he_o who_o be_v the_o son_n be_v always_o with_o the_o father_n and_o because_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v also_o with_o god_n before_o the_o creation_n it_o speak_v thus_o by_o solomon_n god_n have_v found_v the_o earth_n by_o his_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o again_o the_o lord_n create_v i_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v therefore_o but_o one_o god_n who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o by_o his_o word_n chap._n xi_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o proof_n that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v by_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o after_o all_o you_o will_v say_v irenaeus_n make_v a_o express_a distinction_n between_o the_o word_n and_o the_o spirit_n i_o answer_v yes_o but_o david_n make_v the_o same_o distinction_n too_o and_o from_o he_o i_o believe_v the_o father_n borrow_v they_o the_o heaven_n say_v he_o be_v form_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n by_o the_o way_n who_o will_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a by_o these_o two_o word_n the_o same_o power_n of_o god_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n the_o word_n can_v one_o forbear_v smile_v when_o one_o see_v our_o divine_n put_v david_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n in_o fine_a irenaeus_n extol_v the_o generation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o infinite_o more_o excellent_a than_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o first_o man_n which_o be_v by_o breathe_a life_n into_o he_o or_o by_o the_o divine_a breath_n irenaeus_n affirm_v it_o but_o dr._n bull_n deny_v it_o maintain_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n in_o a_o manner_n more_o excellent_a than_o adam_n be_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o immediate_a generation_n or_o formation_n by_o god_n own_o hand_n let_v we_o suppose_v it_o as_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o yet_o after_o all_o he_o must_v agree_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n carry_v the_o parallel_n that_o he_o make_v between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o adam_n no_o further_o than_o their_o generation_n which_o be_v equal_o extraordinary_a in_o both_o this_o appear_v in_o the_o 31st_o chapter_n of_o his_o 3d_o book_n if_o the_o first_o adam_n say_v he_o have_v his_o be_v from_o a_o man_n it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o some_o show_n of_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o second_o adam_n and_o that_o joseph_n be_v his_o father_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o first_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n must_v not_o the_o same_o word_n act_v with_o the_o same_o power_n as_o he_o do_v at_o the_o formation_n of_o adam_n carry_v a_o resemblance_n of_o the_o same_o generation_n let_v this_o comparison_n be_v a_o little_a mind_v it_o contain_v this_o clear_o that_o god_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n in_o who_o he_o will_v dwell_v than_o in_o that_o of_o the_o first_o adam_n that_o adam_n and_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o immediate_a production_n of_o this_o word_n consequently_n there_o be_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o infer_v the_o hypostatick_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o jesus_n christ_n than_o with_o adam_n this_o word_n be_v as_o you_o see_v nothing_o but_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o have_v immediate_o form_v the_o first_o man_n do_v also_o form_n jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o primitive_a manner_n of_o generation_n all_o the_o difference_n be_v that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o dwell_v in_o the_o latter_a after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n let_v we_o see_v in_o the_o next_o place_n what_o tertullian_n have_v to_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a platonist_n but_o that_o party_n do_v not_o always_o strict_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o platonism_n they_o have_v their_o lucid_a interval_n wherein_o some_o remain_v of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n drop_v from_o their_o pen_n whenever_o they_o philosophise_v according_a to_o the_o humour_n of_o that_o faction_n they_o be_v to_o be_v suspect_v it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la but_o when_o they_o happen_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n what_o be_v it_o that_o can_v oblige_v they_o to_o it_o but_o the_o power_n of_o truth_n alone_o tertullian_n therefore_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n against_o praxea_n sist_z this_o matter_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o bottom_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n it_o be_v worth_a while_o to_o read_v the_o whole_a throughout_o but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o this_o follow_a passage_n which_o be_v decisive_a and_o beyond_o dispute_n contra_fw-la prax._n cap._n 26._o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n i._n e._n holy_a ghosi_fw-la shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n although_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v god_n nevertheless_o he_o not_o call_v it_o direct_o god_n he_o will_v have_v we_o understand_v a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a which_o be_v to_o attend_v the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o get_v he_o the_o name_n that_o he_o have_v this_o be_v that_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o we_o call_v the_o word_n also_o for_o as_o when_o st._n john_n say_v the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n by_o the_o term_n word_n we_o understand_v the_o spirit_n so_o in_o this_o passage_n we_o understand_v the_o word_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n since_o the_o spirit_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n the_o operation_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o for_o if_o the_o spirit_n be_v not_o the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v not_o the_o spirit_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o he_o of_o who_o st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o be_v make_v flesh_n will_v not_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o of_o who_o the_o angel_n say_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n let_v we_o weigh_v well_o all_o these_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n tertullian_n understand_v nothing_o but_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o whole_a a_o beam_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n as_o he_o express_v himself_o elsewhere_o because_o otherwise_o it_o will_v follow_v according_a to_o praxea_n that_o the_o father_n himself_o be_v incarnate_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o portion_n make_v the_o son_n what_o he_o be_v that_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n he_o confound_v the_o spirit_n with_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v st._n luke_n and_o st._n john_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n and_o that_o the_o first_o may_v have_v say_v the_o word_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o latter_a the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v flesh_n since_o that_o by_o the_o term_n holy_a ghost_n the_o word_n must_v be_v understand_v and_o by_o the_o term_n word_n the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a st._n john_n will_v speak_v of_o one_o particular_a spirit_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o another_o and_o more_o than_o this_o he_o acquaint_v we_o what_o use_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o these_o two_o word_n which_o at_o the_o bottom_n signify_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o be_v we_o ought_v to_o call_v this_o power_n spirit_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o substance_n and_o word_n when_o we_o will_v express_v its_o operation_n in_o short_a he_o decide_v our_o question_n by_o say_v that_o these_o two_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o same_o power_n for_o the_o word_n say_v he_o in_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n de_fw-fr prescript_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n what_o do_v this_o import_n viz._n the_o word_n descend_v from_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n if_o not_o this_o that_o the_o word_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o emanation_n a_o manifestation_n of_o the_o power_n which_o be_v internal_a and_o essential_a to_o god_n and_o it_o be_v almost_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o marius_n victorin_n contra_fw-la arium_fw-la lib._n 1._o state_v a_o twofold_a power_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o